《Progenitor of Dragons》


 Chapter 1 - Mundane. Routine.

    "That will be all for today¡­" The mathematics teacher announced. The staggered sighs of relief from students in the class followed his statement. It was indeed rather droll, these lessons really are a pain. "Be sure to complete the homework I assigned on the applications of calculus, and don''t get yourselves into trouble." Those sighs of relief quickly turned into groans of pain and hushed complaints.


    This mundane, everyday routine has been drilled into my brain at this point. Everyday was exactly the same. The incessant and constant ringing of the bell every hour, the voice of our monotonous and unenthusiastic teachers and the chattering of students who just couldn''t give a damn. It''s the same every god damn day. Today was nothing out of the ordinary, which would include what was about to come.


    As students started standing up and walking out the door, the dragging of chairs and tables as they hastily stood up to leave filled the air. I followed suit, hoping that today, the goddess of luck would finally smile upon me. Unfortunately, no such luck. "Hey twig! Where you goin''?" I heard a loud burly voice call out from behind me. I halted in my tracks, sighing with exasperation, allowing myself to give in to my fate. Before I could even turn to face the one who called me, I felt my shirt being gripped and curled up, and a strong arm sweep my skinny body off the ground. I was being lifted up and hauled away like a sack of rice.


    As I was being hauled away on a some guy''s board shoulder, I noticed that we passed the door and were now in walking down the corridor of classrooms. Laughing erupted from his goons behind me. Their eyes watched me with great amusement, and sinister smiles curled on their faces. I felt the usual anger I would when they watched me like I was some zoo animal, however, I had no ability to act on it. Plus, this was normal.


    The brute continued carrying me down the hall. I watched as we passed by several classrooms and lockers. There were students standing along the sides of the hall, and I was subjected to their stares. I could seem some bearing more sympathetic expression, pity, fear, sadness. Some others were blank, and a few, mostly those who were also bullies, looked at me and smirked, as if I deserved this. Honestly, I don''t know what I did to these people, I don''t even know if I did anything in my previous life to deserve such hellish treatment. But it is as I have said, this routine has been burned into my mind, I''m used to it, along with all the agony, both physical and psychological.


    As I sensed that we were reaching the end of the hallway now. As we approached, my body was lifted from his shoulder like a rag doll. Against my will, an immense force hurled me forward. The world around me began to spin as I flew into a solid door, crashing into it and causing it to be flung open. I felt my body crash into a pile of buckets and cleaning supplies. I let out an "oomph" as I hit the objects and the ground, collapsing on and round me, adding salt to the injury. I clutched my shoulder, that impact was harder than the past few weeks. I realised that it took the brunt of the damage, and it might be bruised, or worse. I felt the pain now, it was not severe, nothing out of the ordinary, but it was still unpleasant.


    "HAHA! STRIIIIIKE!" The same voice called out to me. I heard foot steps walke into the store room with me, if it was the same as last time, there were suppose to be 3 of them. "I don''t think we even need magic to beat you up. Well twig, any last words?" I turned to face him finally. I was right, 3 tall looming figures were standing above me. They were all muscular, giant jocks, probably played sports or something. I faced them and sat up, not planning to retaliate. Bastards¡­Picking on me just because I''m smaller. I was positively seething with anger and utter hatred, but I was in no condition to help myself.


    "Didn''t think so." They brandished their fists, cracking their knuckles. I saw faint smirks grow on their lips. Despicable brutes, if only I had the power to fight back. If I could, I would make sure they would beg me for mercy, to have them groveling at my feet like petty servants. Sadly, it was the opposite, it always has been.


    The onslaught began. Punch after punch was thrown my way. It hurt, my body twitched and writhed in the immense impact of their jabs, but it was nothing new to me. The pain only served to raise my anger. With each punch, my agony grew. "Why am I so weak?" "Why can''t i just help myself?" "Do I want to be subjected to this torment for the rest of my life?" Eventually my bottled up feelings erupted.


    A punch landed itself on my stomach, and I erupted. This has to end some day. "ENOUGH!" I yelled. As I did, I felt my veins burning and my eyes dilate. Small bolts of electricity erupted from my body, turning into a giant pulse. The force threw two of the bullies to the wall, they hit their backs and their heads, knocking them unconscious and the last one, the talker, was still standing. He was launched back into the wall too, but he clearly was not as weak. I feebly stood up. However, now the last one standing was furious. I saw a fire in his eyes. Anger, it was overwhelming, swelling within him, like a dark cloud about to cause a downpour.


    "You damn twig! I''m gonna melt that wimpy face off! No loved you anyway!" He yelled. My body was fighting me, I wanted to collapse. "Fire! Nature''s judge, jury and executor! Grant me thy burning fervour to burn my foes!" The bully chanted. Soon, embers started on his knuckles, engulfing his entire fist, setting it alight like a crimson match. The room began to heat up and it felt suffocating. He rushed me. For the first time, I felt the urge to defend myself, instead of just taking it. I had to. If not, I might suffer far worse injuries than normal. I raised my trembling hand as I intended to shock him. But I felt that it was too late. My eyes focused on the incoming fire, like an asteroid about to strike the planet. The fire drew closer.


    "Hands off!" I heard a female voice yell as the door to the store room flung open. It was swiftly followed by a freezing wind. The bully in front of me suddenly stopped in his tracks, freezing solid in front of me. I saw his eyes, fear, confusion, regret. The fire in his hand was now extinguished. He was simply an ice sculpture now. " Bring these clowns to the student council!" The same feminine voice called out to someone behind her. My body crumpled from exhaustion and pain as i heard the clicking of boots walking towards me.


    "Jeez Kaler¡­ are you alright?" The voice that once was full of resolve and anger was now soft and caring. The figure bent down to look at my face. I saw her. A bright looking girl with a cheerful expression. Her hair and eyes were both light blue in colour. The marking of a true ice mage. She appeared to be wearing a thin winter jacket, jeans and boots. "Kaler! Come on. You can stand right?" I only managed a weak smile as I felt blood trickle from my lips. I felt my energy escaping from me, like there was a hole in my body, letting the energy leak out.


    I felt my body being hauled up from the ground again. This time, the person was delicate, and careful, like my body was made of glass. I let a groan of pain escape my mouth as I felt pressure on my shoulder. My chest, stomach, arms, almost every inch of my body was bruised and in pain.


    As the girl brought me out of the storeroom, I felt more eyes than before on me. The paparazzi has arrived, as expected. Some were looking at me with pity. However, most , especially the guys were looking at the beautiful angel standing next to me, supporting me in walking. I''m sure they would have wished they were in my position. I''m sure some of them wanted to beat me up even more for even touching her. I looked over, and indeed did realise the beauty of this young lady. Along with that, the cold aura she exuded witch was keeping all these creeps at bay.


    Actually, I have always known of how spectacular she was.. Aurora, one of the top scorers in this school, the president of the student council, a high level ice magic user that could rival the fabled elemental lords, my childhood friend. But now, looking at me, and then looking at her, do I really deserve to stand next to someone like her? To call her my friend?

 Chapter 2 - What Happened?

    I was expecting to be deposited in the infirmary. To my surprise, the moment I heard the creaking of a door opening, it felt like I opened the freezer for late night ice cream. I knew I was wrong as soon as I felt that blisteringly cold air, akin to that of the North Pole, grazing my skin. The door opened as i felt a wave of it hit my body. I was shivering in an instant goosebumps popped up on every expose surface of skin, it looks like I caught chicken pox.


    I knew where we were. The office of the Student Council President. Why would she bring me here? Hardly anyone is allowed in here. I hardly think anyone can survive in here. She delicately laid me on the sofa at the side of her room and draped a coat over me to cover my body. She hastily walked to the back room, disappearing from my sight. I could barely move, I felt extremely stiff. Attempting to move would only send jolts of pain throughout my body. I was only able to turn my neck freely to look around the room. Despite having this thick coat over me like a blanket, I was still shivering and could see my own breath. Damn this woman, the air-conditioning isn''t free. Yet she is using it so liberally.


    There was silence for about 5 minutes. She still hasn''t come out of the back room. Neither of us said anything. It has been along time since we last spoke. Is she angry? Or does she not know what to say. We used to be able to talk so freely, like siblings. But now, it felt like any normal interaction I would have with a girl. Awkward. I suppose I only have myself to blame. This was my doing after all. I should leave as soon as possible.


    In any case, this was a break from my mundane routine. Being saved by Aurora, being brought to the president''s office instead of the infirmary, and feeling ¡­safe. Safety. Something I have not felt in a long time. But why around her? We were very different back then, and now that disparity has only grown into astronomical proportions today. I should leave before I cause her any more trouble. "Hey! Kale! How are you?" I heard the soft angelic voice call to me. I saw her head peaking from the other room, peering at me with a smile, the way she used to every time she saw me. It was, ironically, warm. She always gave empty, cold smiles to others.


    "I''m alright Madam President¡­Ugh¡­" I said as i tried to sit up. I groaned as I felt a sharp pain in my chest. They really did a number on me. The pain hasn''t been this intense in a while. Seeing me in pain caused her to rush back to me, breaking into a hasty walk. "It''s nothing new¡­I''ll see myself out¡­" I was about to get off the sofa when I felt two soft hands hold my arms and push me back down. Slight pain came from the pressure she was applying, sapping the strength I gathered to stand and leave. Shocked and stunned, I looked to my right to see Aurora''s stern face just staring straight into my eyes. I obeyed and willingly laid back down.


    "C''mon Kale¡­Just cause the room to cold, doesn''t mean you have to be too¡­" She said slightly pouting at me. It was irresistible, she looked like a little kid again, when we were around 7 or so. I couldn''t help but smile. I hate to admit it, but it was hard to refuse her. She stood back up, still looking down at me. Then her expression changed to one of concern and confusion.


    "You said that this is nothing new? Why? Why have you never told me about this at all?" With each question her face drew closer to mine and I could see every little detail. Every line, every wrinkle, every crease had concern written all over it. I could also see the sincerity in her bright blue eyes. I saw my reflection in them. She still cared about about me¡­Then did I do the right thing?


    "It just happens, Aury¡­ Not every one is invincible like you. Besides, what is new is you coming to save me. Why would you do that?" I questioned her back, sounding somewhat hostile. I did not even realise I used here nickname "Aury". I only realised my tone when I saw her start to frown as if she got offended.


    "That''s a stupid question¡­ Firstly as the president of the student council, I should be trying to prevent bullying am I not? Secondly, use of magic in an offensive manner is against the rules. Thirdly, you are my best friend Kaler, I have no reason not to." Saying her third reason, she held my hand with hers. I winced in slight pain, but then felt the odd warmth from her touch. She called me her "best friend"¡­After all this time?


    "You knew it was me?" I asked, my voice slightly trembling. The warm feeling started spreading to my arms and the rest of my body. This ice mage had warm hands¡­ Or was I just hallucinating?


    "Of course! That electric pulse you emitted, it went through the door! Everyone outside could feel it. I knew that only you would emit a pulse like that. Furthermore, if you did emit something like that, it would mean that you were being pushed to the brink. I had to help." I looked at my old friend with admiration. She was always kind and protective to those she cared about. I''m happy to be one of those people. Most people would find her cold when they first talk to her, however, when you get to know her, you simply can''t live without her. I suppose that was part of the reason that I had to try to do exactly that.


    I relaxed slightly, knowing that my friend was watching over me. She pulled out a first aid kid and started bandanging my open wounds and applying cream on my bruises. I felt her delicate touch combined with the cold cream and ointment she was applying. She was extremely meticulous during this process, her face was focused. Whenever i would even wince slightly, she would be apologetic and be even more careful.


    Watching her work made me reminisce of when we were young, and I would get injured while playing. They were small scrapes and bruises, nothing major, but she would always care for me like a delicate little doll. It was embarrassing back then, but now, I look back at it fondly.


    Without realising it, she had already finished. That was done rather quickly. "There! Done." She said, standing up and smiling. "Nothing seemed broken. Although you should just take it easy for tonight." She walked gracefully, her long blue hair swaying as she strode over to her desk. She grabbed the pitcher on the desk as well as a disposable paper cup at the side of the room, pouring a cup of water for me.


    I gratefully accepted it and gulped it down. Aurora was simply staring at me in silence the whole time with a cheerful smile plastered on her face. I don''t know what her deal was. However, despite what the fact that she is smiling from ear to ear, I had the feeling that I might be bothering her just by staying here. She is a busy person, as the student council president, she surely has a great many duties to fulfill. I should not impede her. I am sure she also has quite a few friends that are all way more popular and good looking than I am. I think it would be better if she spent her time with them. I really should leave.


    "Thanks Aura. I''m gonna go." I stood up promptly and was about to open the door. I grabbed the golden painted door knob and twisted, only to find that it wouldn''t budge. I stared at it, confused and slightly agitated. When did it suddenly lock itself? "What the¡­" I mumbled.


    I turned and saw Aurora still smiling brightly and cheekily. She lifted her left hand, flashing a white remote in it. She tilted her head and her smile widened. My feeling were conflicted. On one hand, I had to leave because I felt like I might be bothering her. However, at the same time, I did want to talk to her, it had been so long. The last time I did talk to her was when she got elected, 4 months ago.


    " You are barring my exit¡­Witch." I said, with a dangerous edge to my voice. However, she was not intimidated and was still smiling as if nothing was happening. It was not one of malice either. It was bright, cheerful. What is wrong with her ?


    "C''mon Kale. It''s been so long¡­ You do know what day it is tomorrow right?" She asked me me with an inquisitive glance, her smile finally fading from her cheerful face. I looked at her with complete confusion. What is she getting at?


    "Uhm¡­ Friday? The 11th of August?" I asked still confused. She sighed, disappointed with my response.


    "What happened Kaler? " She asked with genuine concern. Her question shocked me to my core. What''s with the vague and mysterious question? She was serious this time. But I still didn''t understand. I stared at her blankly, waiting for her to elaborate, my hand was still on the door knob, eager to leave."What happened to you all this time I have been away, during all this time that we didn''t speak? You were so cheerful, so bright, so energetic. You could have ran around the field 7 times and still have energy to play with me. You were once so optimistic and looking forward to the future. Now, you are just some scrawny gloomy kid who can''t even remember his own birthday."


    I felt a pang in my chest, right where my heart was. It was true that I have been called skinny, weak, depressed, gloomy. But, hearing it come from Aurora of all people, that hurt more than all the pain I have endured in my life up till this point. Then, my eyes widened at the other realisation. My birthday! How could I forget. However, when I thought about why I would forget, it made sense. " My birthday¡­ It''s just another day, Aury. It''s nothing special whatsoever." I said depressingly, looking down at the carpeted floor, afraid to meet her gaze.


    Upon saying those words, I almost instantly regretted ever permitting them to leave my mouth. The room, which was already frigid, essentially turned into Niflheim. The room turned into the lair of the ice incarnate. The coat I had around my body was no longer doing me any favours, it felt paper thin. Every breath I took was visible, solidified mist left every orifice I had in my body. My whole body started, it felt like the ice and snow were draining my strength with every passing second. I was shaking and quivering. I felt like I could collapse. I finally looked up to see Aurora glowering at me. Icicles started to form on the bookshelves and snow was forming in the room. Objects froze solid around the room. "You take that back right now!" She yelled at me.


    I was taken aback. She is angry. Because I didn''t care for my own birthday? " Your birthday is a special time! It is special for you! And it is even more special for me!" She showed no signs of calming down. I had to stop her. "Just cause you forgot doesn''t mean that your parents and I have for-" I did not let her complete her sentence. I extended my right hand as a small volt of electricity shot out, striking her body.


    Her body spammed from the shock as she fell to her knees. The air around me finally warmed up and the ice melted. I sighed and walked over to her. I had to stay with her now. I just electrocuted her, I need to watch over her. Additionally, Aurora is always level-headed and cool. If she was genuinely angry, it must be serious. I walked over to her and helped her on the sofa. I delicately laid her down like she did to me. I watched as the muscles in her body relaxed. I knelt down next to the sofa to get closer to her. It looks like she has finally calmed down from her freezing rage. She sighed, out of both exasperation and exhaustion, and looked me in the eyes. We stayed like that, staring into each others souls. Two childhood friends looking at one another in the eyes, judging and gauging one another. This was normal for us. I suppose it was good that the door was locked.


    "Sorry." I said simply and sincerely. I had not idea what to be sorry for, but I knew it was my fault.


    "Idiot¡­ Don''t say sorry when you don''t know what to be sorry for." She said sheepishly. She was even blushing slightly, breaking our gaze and looking away. I smiled. She knew what I was thinking, and she looked adorable while doing it, like a little kid. "Listen Kale." She started once more. I gave her my full attention this time. " We have been drifting apart lately. I don''t know why. I don''t know why you won''t come see me. But please, I miss you." She said slowly and sincerely. I could see the melancholy in her eyes. She missed me? I was stunned silent and my eyes widened. No words could describe the happiness and sorrow I felt that moment.


    "Sorry." I said again, looking away from her.


    "If it was any other year, maybe I could have let your insolence slide." She said such a spiteful word with no mal-intent. I was impressed. However, it was one or Aurora''s many talents, to say something hurtful and insulting while seemingly casual. " But this year, you are turning 18. Kaler Dakrun, the boy I grew up with. The boy would made me understand the value of friends, who made who I am today. I never forgot you. So don''t forget yourself. If not for your own sake, then for mine. Please." She looked straight at me intently. Her gaze was piercing, fierce, but with a hint of desperation as well. I could have sworn there were tears forming as well. She was practically begging me. Who would I be to continue refusing her?


    " Alright. I won''t. For you." I said, with something welling in my throat as I said it. I practically choked out th words. When was it so hard to talk to her ?


    "Good." She said standing up from her seat. She reached the remote on her desk as she pressed the remote, unlocking the door with a beep sound. " Your parents will be worried. You can go. But you have to promise that you will pick me up after class tomorrow." I halted. I was speechless. One of the most beautiful girls in this school is asking me, a scrawny gloomy boy to see her after class.. She must have officially lost her mind.

 Chapter 3 - Be Safe

    " You know¡­there will be a lot of people who won''t be happy seeing me pick you up." I tried to reason. Calling Aurora popular would be an understatement. Eyes are on her 24/7. While it is not uncommon to see her in a relationship, those usually never last long, but they still incite ludicrous amounts of jealousy among the student body. For he to be seen with me of all people, some scrawny, weak nobody will probably bring more attention and trouble to me.


    However, she shook her head. She was not going to listen to a thing I said. She was always rooted in things doing things that she thought was right.


    "Promise." She insisted sternly. I sighed, I knew there was no way to win when she had a her mind set on something. There was no alternative but to give in to her demands, lest I face the wrath of the ice witch`. I nodded reluctantly. Her bright smile returned to her face after getting the answer she wanted. She waved me goodbye, finally allowing me to leave. I smiled tightly, twisting the doorknob and leaving that frigid ice box.


    As I walked home, I reflected on the conversation I just had with Aurora. That half an hour of interaction already caused our memories to come flooding back to me. We met each other at the age of 4. We were neighbours. We would always go to nearby parks to play and run around. That or we would go to her room or her backyard to mess around with each other. We would play with magic, toys and all sorts of artifacts her father brought home. I smiled reminiscing about it.


    We only became closer as we grew up. We would always stand up for one another, always do things together. Until, high school started. At 15, I had to move. We saw each other much less than we did before. However, we always tried to stay in contact. Inevitably, due to her calm nature and breathtaking looks, she catapulted in popularity in high school, while I was left eating her dust. Eventually, seeing her with lots of other people broke me, most especially other guys. Guys who were better than me in every way. She had multiple relationships. Of course she would. However, she never found the one for her. I have never had one. But I was always there to comfort her.


    However, I eventually realised that I was not worthy to be next to her. When we were 16, I truly started to distance myself from her. She was leagues above me. She does not need someone like me. I still believe that. When she said that she missed me, I can''t help but think that she was just being nice.


    I looked out at the lake that I always pass by when I walk home. There is a train rail over it. The train would be a quicker way to get home,however, I believed that walking helps me think. It''s just better. I could not help but still feel bitter about Aurora. Was distancing the right move? It doesn''t matter. The fact is that she is always adding to her list of accolades. Meanwhile mine is as dry as the dessert.


    I eventually reached home, taking the elevator and ringing the doorbell on our apartment. "Ding. Dong." The bell sounded. It was quickly opened by my mother who had a slight look of concern. "Hey mom." I said casually, stepping inside and shutting the door behind me.


    "Kaler dear, you are later than normal today. Are you alright?" She then examined my arm and leg and gasped at the bandages and bruises. "Kaler! What happened?"


    "Don''t worry Mom. I was late cause Aurora helped fix me up. I talked to her for awhile too," I said, unconsciously smiling as I did. My mom noticed and smiled back. I was confused as to why she would suddenly smile but didn''t question it.


    "Don''t worry Honey, I''ll help Kale unpack his stuff." I felt hands grip my shoulders as a deep voice sounded from behind me. I looked behind and saw my dad smiling. My mom simply nodded and walked back to the kitchen. Once she left, my dad looked at me excitedly. "Wow, you got really banged up buddy. Anyway, ready for your 18th birthday?" He asked eagerly.


    I shrugged my shoulders and chuckled lightly. " Son." My dad said shortly afterwords. He must have been serious. He only calls me "Son" if it was urgent or serious. " I have been wanting to give this to you for a long time now. Now I can. This is the one tradition in our family that i do not intend to forgo." He said with sincerity in his eyes. Now he had my attention. He reached for his neck, unhooking the pendant that he always wore. My eyes widened at the Dragon signal engraved on it. He dropped it in my cupped hands and i took this opportunity to examine it.


    "In our family, we always pass on this pendant to our eldest son when he comes of age. I have worn it for decades. Now, it is yours." He explained solemnly. I clutched it in my fist and put it on immediately. It had a good heft to it and the chain felt light and i was unbothered by its presence. I smiled at him. " It looks good on you." He said truthfully. However, I can detect a slight tinge of resentment. I never met my grandfather. Or my cousins, if i even had any.


    "Promise me this my son." My dad was now on one knee, still gripping my shoulders firmly. I looked him dead The Eye. " Promise that if, god forbid, that you are the chosen one, be safe. Your safety is all your mom and I care about." He sounded like he was on the verge of tears. I have never seen my dad cry before. This was a first. " We want you to be happy, to be safe. I implore you, Kaler Dakrun, to always protect yourself, and to protect those around that you care about." By the end, I too was crying. I had no clue why he was telling me this, however, I knew it was important.


    That night, I laid in bed, holding the pendant i just got to the sky. It was not light, nor was it heavy. The dragon on in was extremely detailed. But why a dragon? Why does this tradition exist? I tucked the pendant back into my shirt as i closed my eyes. Tomorrow is my birthday.. Just another ordinary day.

 Chapter 4 - Playboy

    As I predicted, the next day, my birthday, was nothing special, just another day. I walked to school like normal, took my seat as per normal and started getting teased as per normal. Checking my phone, no new messages or well wishes. Not that I was expecting any. Don''t think anyone in class knew anyway, don''t think anyone in class cared.


    A few minutes before class started, a guy wearing a red jacket and black jeans walked up to the top of my table. I noticed, I knew who he was, but paid him no mind. Seeing the lack of a reaction from me, he placed his hand down on the table, leaning on it.


    Since I was looking down, he ensured that his hand was in my field of view. Anyone watching would think that I am a fool for ignoring this person, but the way I see it, he should have no business with someone like me. However, since he was starting to become annoying, I humoured him by looking up at him.


    "Bout time dude. Heheh," the guy chuckled. His voice was in the middle range and he was lean, but still well built. His eyes were a piercing green colour and his thin lips curled to a smile.


    "You were being real annoying today," I said simply, trying my best to sound indifferent. He chuckled again.


    "C''mon, is it so wrong to bother you on your birthday?" I stopped at his words. He knew it was my birthday?


    "How did you know, Alistair?" I asked dangerously. He chuckled and backed off slightly. Alistair was the only other person I could call a friend. He looks intimidating at first but looks are deceiving. However, he has many other friends, and many people trying to get his attention. A byproduct of being rich, attractive and intelligent. The son of a tech genius and developer¡­what is he doing with a low life like me?


    "Think you should go back to your friends, playboy. Don''t need more people trying to steal my lunch money just because they are jealous of me for taking your attention." I said bluntly and disrespectfully. However, Alistair merely laughed, slowly backing away. We were now one metre away from one another but he still wanted to talk.


    "Look dude, there anything you want? It''s your day after all." I thought for awhile, finally deciding on something.


    "I do need a bodyguard for today, can''t afford to be late. Escort me to the 3rd floor after class." He tilted his head in confusion at first, but followed with a nod of acknowledgment.


    "Picking someone up are we? Look at you. But, isn''t the third floor for the elite students?" He asked. However, I didn''t give him an answer. He also detected that that was the end of the conversation and walked away with an exasperated smile. After that, the gaze of other people fell on to me. They were threatening. But it was nothing new to me.


    ****


    When class ended, I felt the presence of a large group walking towards me. I sighed and wrapped my arm around my stomach, remembering the pain from the previous day. I prepared for the inevitable torture. However, they soon stopped in their tracks. Looking to my right, Alistair was standing next to me, between the approaching group, staring them down. "Back off Brent. Kaler doesn''t wanna see you." He said menacingly. I have never seen this side of Alistair before. I have only seen him being cavalier and laid back.


    "Al, why are you defending this scrawny, good-for-nothing wimp? What makes him even half worthy to stand next to you." The boy named Brent said. He had several armbands around his upper arm and always wore a shirt that conformed to his bulging muscles. I simply sat there, watching how this would play out. I honestly did not expect much.


    To my surprise, a bright red ring of fire briefly formed around me and Alistair in a flash, dividing us from them. This shocked the group as well as me. The fire dissipated as quickly as it formed. It was as if it never existed, like a mirage, and illusion. But it did exist, we all saw it with out own eyes.


    The fire was unique, bright red, with a black core, it was the all-consuming hellfire. Few were capable of harnessing the power of The Forbidden Flame and keep in under control. Those that could were said to be rather sadistic, like demons. The approaching group was now sweating and shaking in fear. I could see the shine on their foreheads and faces. I smirked inwardly, who would have thought that I was being protected by both an angel, and a demon.


    The group quickly scurried away, their tails tucked between their legs. Alistair turned back to me with a smile. It was warm, and genuine. "Sorry you had to see that." He apologised sincerely.


    I said nothing in response, slinging my bag on my shoulders. "Let''s go, playboy."


    ****


    When we got to the third floor, I walked to Aurora''s classroom where their class was still in session. At the front of the class, was Aurora herself. She carried herself gracefully and with dignity like she always does, like a noble lady, or a princess. She was giving a presentation on her recently finished thesis. I was enthralled by her performance and grace. Her harmonic voice, her small bodily and hand movements, they worked in perfect symphony to provide a captivating performance on a dull and dry topic. It was impossible not to be in complete admiration of her.


    "Beautiful isn''t she? The president?" Alistair said from beside me. It shocked me out of my daze. I completely forgot he was beside me. He probably caught me staring at Aurora and only Aurora. I did not reply, and continued watching her. After a few minutes of watching and staring, the bell rung.


    Many people eagerly approached Aurora, talking to her seemingly wanting to walk with her. They started swamping her with questions and sweet talk to curry her favour. She is as popular as always. I don''t blame them, but I can''t help but feel bitter about it. She calmly and quickly declined or dismissed them and walked out the door to my direction.


    "So, who we looking for? Surely you aren''t gonna try and ask the president out are you?" Alistair said condescendingly, obviously meant as a joke.


    " I don''t need to ask her out." I said simply. That statement left him stunned silent, rooted to the ground. I walked towards the door, with him quickly running to follow me. When Aurora saw me, her ice-cold expression thawed, her face brightened to her usual cheerful self. Seeing her wide smile, I could not help but smile too. It was good to see her break the ice around her coldness. It also seemed to shock her classmates when she started running out the door towards me.


    I was caught off guard as she launched herself into me and I caught her using my arms. I could feel everyone''s gaze drilling into my soul and their jaws drop to the ground, outraged that she would do that to someone like me. I was also too shocked to react. At the same time, it made me beyond happy.


    "You actually came, Kale. Thank you." She said with absolute sincerity, I could hear her throat swelling with happiness. I smiled widely at her, but then remembered where we were, her classmates were still watching as a nobody was hugging and holding the most popular girl in school.


    "Aury, we should go, I don''t want your friends getting the wrong idea." I said cautiously.


    "It''s alright Kale, if they misunderstand, they aren''t worthy of being my friend anyway." She said, turning her head slightly to the classroom, hinting to them.


    "Wait wait wait. Let me get this straight. YOU are dating the president? Aurora Singford? When did this happen?" Alistair asked, completely baffled at the spectacle before him. Aurora unhooked herself from me upon seeing him, sizing him up.


    "Alistair Duncan Rafael. What are you doing here, playboy?" She asked coldly. I held her arm to stop her. As I did, the cold air dissipated, which shocked everyone watching. Whenever, Aurora was even slightly rattled, the air would go below zero, and nothing in this world could stop the incoming blizzard. Even most of the teachers were powerless against it. However, in the eyes of the elite students in that classroom, some dimwit could simply hold her arm and she stopped in an instant.


    "Relax Aury, he is the only other idiot willing to become my friend." I said bluntly as Alistair clutched his heart dramatically. He started repeatedly bowing to me. I rolled my eyes at his overdramatic tendencies.


    "Very well. Well then, shall we leave?" She said with dignity. I nodded. She started holding my arm as we walked down to the foyer. Behind us was Alistair who was still in shock. Further behind him, I could feel Aurora''s classmates drilling a hole into my back with their killing looks. I could feel their killing intent as they plotted revenge, to make my life miserable. As we walked, there was a silence for awhile. There was nothing much I could say. Nothing much worth talking about. "So, playboy, why exactly are you here?" She asked menacingly and suddenly.


    "It''s Kale''s birthday, madam president, I was requested to be his bodyguard, so that he could meet you." Alistair answered submissively. So even he has his fears. She turned back from him, walking with an air of dignity, while still holding my arm.


    "So you know about it. I''m impressed." She said with an air of superiority, one expected from the student council president.


    "What do you have against Alistair?" I asked, noticing she was cold, even by her standard towards him.


    "Our playboy over here tried to court me the first month of school. In second year, he tried again." She said, looking away from Alistair as she did. I could sense her annoyance.


    "I am impressed how you ever got into a relationship, Aury." I said with an exasperated sigh.


    "I don''t consider them relationships, but being close with them was the best way to show these wannabe suitors and playboys that I am cold to the bone." She said dangerously.


    "So, Kale!" She said excitedly. It was a 180 shift in tone, she was speaking like a royal before, now she sounded like a child. It caught Alistair of guard how brazen she was with me. I couldn''t help but smile.. "You realised I haven''t wished you yet right?" She ran ahead , asking with her bright smile while facing me. What is she up to now ?

 Chapter 5 - A Debt I Can Never Repay

    I simply nodded as an answer to her. I looked calm on the outside, but on the inside, I was practically freaking out from the unbearable suspense. "Well, I thought it would have been better to say it in person." She smiled.


    She then fished out a box from her pocket, giving it to me. The box was small, the size of a palm, it seemed to be covered in a felt like material, and looked like a jewellery box. It''s majestic and intricate exterior made it look like something of extremely high value. I was speechless, my mind racing with what it could possibly be. Alistair was also watching in awe. It was too big to be a ring. What could it be?


    The cover of the box had a ribbon wrapped around it like a Christmas present, along with a magical circle on it. I was pretty bad at magic, but I was positive it was a magic seal, to keep it closed.


    "To my dear childhood friend, the person I have known for basically all my life. To the one who was there when I was at my worst, to the one who was there when i was at my best. Take this as an homage to the past and present we forge together, and the future we will continue to forge together. Take this as repayment for a debt I can never regret¡­" As she said that line, she touched the snowflake wristband made of everfrost ice on her right wrist, the one she always wears, the one we made together as kids.


    My eyes widened, remembering that faithful day, and the meaning the bracelet carries. From her speech, to her present, to the bracelet she was wearing. I could feel tears threatening to fall. I was overwhelmed by the care she still shows me, after all this time.


    "To my best companion in the world, may your dreams come true. Happiest 18th birthday to you, Kaler Dakrun! Mora levun enoctus. "


    Uttering those phrases, the magic seal on the box became undone with a humming sound. The silk ribbon slowly unraveled. My world came to a standstill as the tears that welled in my eyes finally fell as I saw what was contained within.


    There was a pale blue wrist band inside. It''s surface cold to the touch, smoky. The details were intricately carved, looking like scales of a dragon. Most prominently, the dragon head in the centre was the locking mechanism of the wrist band.


    My throat became dry and I felt a lump in it that made it impossible to articulate my thoughts. My mind was overwhelmed, this present, I felt the tidal amount of affection she has form me just by looking at it.


    I covered my mouth with my hand. Seeing the gesture, and the tears in my eyes, Aurora ran up to me and hugged me. She squeezed me tightly like a koala on a tree. From someone known to be cold, her embrace was warm, and strangely, I felt complete in it.


    "Happy birthday Kale" She whispered in my ear. It tickled my ear and made me feel something weird on the inside. When Alistair saw the gift, I saw him smile as well. I was beyond happy to have my friends beside. And to receive such a meaningful gift from my oldest friend. I promise to engrave this day into the deepest depth of my mind. For as long as I live, I will surely not forget it.


    Aurora pulled out, smiling widely and titling her head adorably like a little girl. Her hands locked behind her back. " Get home quickly ok? The night is still young." She said to me with a wink. A smile unknowingly crept onto my lips. I was happy that she is still here with me. And I am happier that I will still get to see her later. Without saying bye, she ran off into the car that was waiting at the pickup area.


    "Happy birthday bro," Alistair said one final time as he passed by, patting my shoulder and flashing his charming smile as he went. He entered the limousine that just pulled up. I watched as both of my friends drove home. My heart was full, it was content. I haven''t felt this feeling in a long time. Happiness. I knew what it felt like once more. The sunset coated the world in an orange pallet and it looked so serene. I have never noticed the beauty of a sunset before, only the grimness of dusk.


    This wristband, and hers. I remember it. We were about 12 years old, playing in her backyard around the winter time. That was the age when her magic and her powers began to blossom. She always could produce snow and ice, but now, she could make full castles. The winter was her time, and the backyard full of snow was her sand box. However, for better or worse, her powers would only grow.


    ****


    One day, I showed up at her door to play with her. To my surprise, she shut herself in her room, even her parents could not have her come out. I implored her parents to let me see her, convinced that she would listen to me.


    I climbed up the stairs, I pondered what could possibly cause her to hide away from everyone. Was she bullied? I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists at the thought. If she was bullied, I would swear that those that did it will sorely regret every decision that led them to that point in life.


    I walked down the hallway and turned to face a wooden door towards the end. There was a sign hanging from it, displaying her name in beautiful calligraphy. I outstretched my hand to open the door.


    However, the moment I touched the knob, I felt a shock through my whole body as I immediately pulled back. My eyes wide, staring at the knob. It was beyond cold! I felt like I would be frozen if I attempted to hold it for even a second more.


    Then, I felt my body start to grow cold as well. I started shivering and my teeth clattered. I could see frosty air coming form the slit underneath the door. Every breath I took released a mist like smoke from my mouth.


    "Aurora?! Are you ok? It''s Kaler!" There was no response.


    "Aury please open up I wanna help." I pleaded once more.


    " Go away!" I heard her yell, the phrase echoing in my mind, stinging my heart. "I don''t want to hurt you¡­" she whimpered like a lost puppy.


    Hearing her in pain brought me pain too. However, my resolve was strong, I had to be strong. For her. When I was younger, I was far more confident at magic, I shocked the door, causing the heat from the sparks to melt the ice that formed on the knob. I quickly entered what seemed like a frozen dungeon. Her room was big, wide and spacious. However, the ice on the lights, the fan and every piece of furniture made it look like a prison, a dungeon cell in the depths of Niflheim.


    In the corner, a young girl was curled up, her knees folded and her head buried in her thighs. She was clearly distraught, drowning in her own sorrow. She thinks that she is causing others pain becuase of her overwhelming powers.


    The agony she thinks she is causing, unfounded as it may be, was still a valid concern. But, while she was right to worry, she can''t stay like that forever. I approached slowly. To my surprise, she reacted just as quickly, pushing me back and yelling. "LEAVE!" Her shouts made the air grow even colder as snow and ice materialised around her.


    I stopped for a bit seeing the sheer power she seemed to have obtained overnight. It was truly terrifying, I knew why she was worried. However, magic was a gift, not curse. I firmly believed that. I was not about to be stopped. I pressed forward.


    She was sobbing now, she must be thinking that she is causing me pain. However, what is truly painful was seeing her suffer. I reached out both of my hands, clasping both sides of her head. She stopped crying instantly. Seeing it as a good sign, and with a wave of relief, I tilted her head to look up at me. Her tears were frozen on to her face. I looked deep into her light blue eyes, as she stared into my golden eyes.


    We stayed like that as I felt the temperature in the room warm up slightly. "Look at me." I said with resolve. "Look at me, and know, that I am always by your side. You are strong Aury, you are meant for something great. Believe in yourself, if not for your sake, then for mine." That last phrase echoed in my mind. That''s were she got that from.


    I stood from my kneeling position, going over to a patch of snow in the centre of the room. She slowly stood up and followed me. This was promising she has finally stopped thinking of the pain she might be causing.


    I traced two small circles into the ground and carved a simple snowflake pattern at the top of the ring. Aurora attentively watched what I was doing. When I finished, I looked up at her, staring intently into her eyes. " Focus and believe. Put it all into this." I pointed to the pattern I traced on the ground.


    She nodded and closed her eyes. Soon, the ice from every corner of the room withdrew, creeping to and being absorbed by the ring. The became quicker and quicker as the ring on the ground became a physical object. She stared at the wristband with a snowflake on it. She seemed to have been mesmerised. She did not speak. So I did it for her.


    I picked up the wristband, admiring the detail and crystalline pattern. I apparoached her and held her hand, sliding it on to her wrist. She was still in shock and light glistened from her eyes as tears began to form. " Let this serve as a reminder for what you are capable of Aura. You are the strongest person I know. So long as you believe in yourself, you can do anything. Don''t let your powers control you. You control them." I proudly said to her.


    This present, I suppose it is meant to symbolise the same thing. Thank you, Aurora

 Chapter 6 - Heir Of The Dragon’s Blood

    I know why Aurora didn''t say good bye, I was going to see her later again. That thought was exhilarating. She rarely came over ever since I moved. Even when she did, she never stayed over like she used to. Perhaps it was because we were maturing? That or it was because she knew I was pushing her away. However, now I know how much she still cherished me. I was so excited, I took the train again for the first time in forever. I wanted to get home quickly, I did not want to dawdle.


    the sun was still setting. It''s orange colour painted the train with a comforting colour. It was empty. I suppose it was later than normal. "6.45pm" it said on my phone. Perhaps I just got lucky and missed the crowd? It didn''t matter, I could barely even contain my excitement. I wonder if Aurora is gonna stay over like she used to. I am grinning from ear to ear just at the thought of it.


    Out of the blue, I felt a shake when I was still sitting down. I snapped out of my daydream,standing on my feet. I was wide eyed from the shock and fear, I could feel beads of cold sweat rolling down my cheeks. My hands were sweaty. What was that? Turbulence ? On a train?


    Suddenly, the shaking happened again, this time much more violent. I nearly lost balance and leaned on a pole nearby to stabilise myself. This had to be some kind of bad dream. The sunset pallet that once gave the train a warm feeling was now eerie and frightful. I need to wake up.


    There was one final shake. This one felt like an earthquake. I could not stabilise myself, yelping as I fell on the ground, hitting my back. As I did, the lights were all turned off and only darkness surrounded me. It was pitch black, peering into the veil of nothingness as the abyss stared back at me. Am I dead? I couldn''t see anything. It was dark, and am quivering. I have never been so scared in my life.


    Wait, I feel something. I could still feel my hand moving. However, the air around me felt like it has changed. It was no longer air conditioned like the train compartment. It felt fresh, and warm. I had to wake up. I stumbled to my feet, feeling slight weakness in my knees. I focused all my energy inwards, gathering it in my core and it my hands. If I was still in the train, maybe a huge jolt of electricity can jump start the lights. My powers are no where near as strong as Aurora, and this might leave me exhausted, but i had to try.


    I thrusted my hands outwards as a beam of yellow light flew to the ceiling. To my surprise, the ceiling was 10 feet above me. Now i knew, i was no longer in the train. As it hit the ceiling, the spot I hit became illuminated and that light spread to the rest of the cave in a flash. The effect was blinding as i had to cover my eyes.


    I was breathing heavily, preparing for the worst. I had to brave it. There was no other path of escape. I walked. Forward and noticed that I was standing on an isolated platform. The ground beneath my feat was of stone. The light that illuminated the cave now i realise are actually crystals, infused with my electricity from before. It seems that the platform is elevated with no clear entry or exit. The water that surrounded me was crystal clear, pristine, untainted. I was completely dumbfounded. First, I had gotten completely transported to a different place. Not only that, but this place was absolutely beautiful. It looked surreal, too clean.


    "Thy who inherits the blood of the dragons. Step forth and claim your rightful place." A voice, soft as a whisper, played in my head. It was firm, yet far away. I looked around, now on edge. Who was that? Soon, a pedestal raised itself from the ground in the centre of the platform. I watched in awe as a small stool like pedestal was being raise, with serpents wrapped around it for ornamental design.


    "That which thou seeketh shall now be bestowed unto thee. Heir if the dragon''s blood. Progenitor of Dragons. Overlord of the elements. Step forth, and claim your rightful place as king." I was overwhelmed now, with fear and anticipation. But before I stepped forwards, i looked around once more. Was i in a dream? This cannot be real. There was no one around. No one could have said those words. But it also could not have been directed at anyone else.


    I mustered every ounce of courage i had left in my body, braving my fears, i stepped forward. As i did, i noticed a light on my chest. With every cautious step i took, the light glowed brighter and brighter. However, i did not stop. I was now in front of the pedestal. The light on my chest was now as bright as the sun, emitting a Low humming noise. However, i was strangely unfazed. On the pedestal, i could now see its contents, was two glove like garments. They were carved into the form of dragons heads. It was made of a golden metallic material which covered the lower forearm segment as well as the palm and most of the fingers. The fingertips, hand and upper forearm were all made of a transparent crystalline material.


    These gauntlets, they were mesmerising. They were like diamonds, shining brilliantly in the dark. I felt it calling to me. " Reach out, and realise your destiny." The voice spoke one final time. As it did, my body moved on its own.. There was a red barrier covering the gauntlets made of electrical energy, i knew it would burn my hand off, but my body was moving on its own.

 Chapter 7 - Reawakening

    My hand slowly creeped to the barrier. Everything in my mind was telling me no. To pull back, that it was not safe at all. However, i was not in control. When i touched the red electrical bubble, fingertips pressed on it, i felt a surge of pain run through my body. The feeling was like being doused in fire. My knees buckled as i nearly collapsed form the pain. However, it did not stop, my hand was still firmly planted on the shield.


    I tried pulling back, but i was still not in control. "AHHHHHH!" I yelled in absolute agony as the agonising pain surged through my body. It was unbearable, i felt my energy leaving me. My eyes were about to close. All of a sudden, the pendant my dad gave me flew out of my shirt, It was glowing, brighter than a thousand suns. That was the glowing object. It flew toward the barrier, colliding with it and breaking it. The barrier shattered like glass as fragments of it flew into me. Then, the pain stopped. My screams ended.


    I felt stronger, much, much stronger. I was on my knees from the pain. When I looked up at the pedestal, the gauntlets were now floating. If they had eyes, they would have been looking at me. I outstretched my hand and the gauntlets flew to me, perfectly slotting themselves into my hands.


    The instant i equipped them I felt a surge inside me, like a tsunami about to destroy a continent. It did not feel destructive though, it felt, good. I opened my eyes, and saw the golden gauntlets now firmly on my hands. The transparent crystals were glowing a faint yellow. What just happened? These are mine now? I''m the Progenitor of Dragons?


    "So, the king has finally returned." The same voice goading me on before spoke once more. It was much loader and clearer this time. I felt something stirring within me. I looked down at the gauntlets as the transparent crystals were now completely yellow in colour and shining brilliantly. Soon, i felt something rush out of my body. It did not feel painful. But it was unfamiliar. Like all my blood rushing out of my hands.


    "They are yours, my lord. They wont be going anywhere, don''t need to stare at them." The voice said again. This time it wasn''t in my head, it was from behind me. I quickly turned behind and was stunned silent. Behind me was an adult man with yellow and blue hair with bright blue eyes. He wore a casual attire, jeans at shirt and a chain. He was wearing a pair of running shoes as well.


    "Who are you?" I asked, prepping to shock him. Seeing my defensive posture, he pulled back and kneeled down. I was stunned once more.


    "Forgive me for startling you my lord." He said, looking up at me. " Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Volt. I am an elemental dragon. More specifically, the avatar of electricity." He explained while still kneeling down.


    "Where did you come from?" I asked, my throat still dry from the screaming and adrenaline.


    "My lord, i have always been beside you. All these years, i was simply dormant, waiting for you to realise who you are." I was confused. Him? Inside me? Why was he kneeling?


    " You can stand, Volt. How is it even possible that you are inside me? And why are you calling me ''my lord'' . I''m no lord or king." I said, somewhat unamused. At the same time, I was very curious.


    " I see, you muse have been unaware of your role. That is fine." He said, standing at full height. He put his hand on hip, assuming a casual position. " Your role as the progenitor of dragons is one of the most important. You are to be the ruler of all dragons. A king. In order do that, you will gather all the elemental avatars such as myself to assume full power of every aspect of this world. The deeds you do, benevolent or devious will be up to you. My brethren and I only give our advice. We will always pledge our undying reality to you." He said, bowing to me.


    I was overwhelmed. So now, i am a ruler. A king? I was a nobody just a few minutes ago. "I''m sorry Volt, you''ll have to explain this to me at another time. It''s too much right now." Then a realisation hit me at that moment. My phone was suddenly appeared in my hand, something i did not have time to question. Turning it on, my eyes widened at the time. "9:15pm" I was beyond late.


    "Volt! How do i get out of here." I asked in desperation


    "My lord, one can only leave the cave of origin if one uses the power of his avatars." He said brazenly. " Let your mind relax and the words will come naturally."


    I had no idea what he was going on about, but i did as he said. I calmed down, focusing my mind and letting the energy in me take over my body. Without command, my mouth uttered, " I, Kaler Dakrun, Heir of the Dragon''s Blood, implore you to bestow me your power. Rise once more, Volt! Avatar of Electricity!" I said the chant without thinking, which surprised me. I opened my eyes to bolts of lightning gathering around me, engulfing me and volt.


    With a flash and a shockwave, there was a strong gust of wind that nearly knocked me off my feet. Where Volt once stood was a wyvern, bright yellow with blue accents. It''s pupils in the shape of a cross. It had two pairs of wings and was the size of a house. My jaw was on the ground as the dragon stared at me. It was menacing, and had an electrifying aura. In any other scenario, i would have froze and seized up from utter fear. But when I looked at it, I felt safe.


    "I thank you for reawakening me my lord.. Come master, we leave at once."

 Chapter 8 - The Power Belongs To Me?

    My eyes still could not believe what they were seeing. A dragon. A real, powerful dragon, waiting for my orders, at my beck and call. I stepped slowly and cautiously towards it. It was majestic. This sight, i thought it only existed in movies. But this is something else entirely. I reached out my hand instinctually, I wanted to touch it. To feel if it was real, and just to feel it.


    Volt saw my hand, slowly reaching out to him. He seemed to smile as best he can in his dragon form, slowly extending his head, allowing my hand to touch it. It was surreal. He is real. A genuine dragon is standing obediently in front of me. I felt warm when i touched him. I felt complete.


    "My lord. I am sure you have questions, but for now, we must leave." Volt said patiently. His mouth did not move. However, his voice was still the same as before. I snapped out of my trance, shaking my head violently, then nodded at him. Volt lowered his body to the ground and allowed me to climb on. I was still trying to take in everything as i climbed on top of this, sitting on his massive back.


    Once i was on, he stood back up. I had never rode a horse before, to have the first animal i ride be a dragon Is unbelievable. "Hang on tight my lord." Volt warned. I did as i was told and held on to one of the many spikes on his back. When he saw i had braced myself, he let out a deafening roar that could shatter eardrums and break glass. Soon after, yellow energy gathered in his open mouth. Sparks and traces of lightning leaked out of it, till eventually it erupted into a full beam of yellow lightning. He aimed at the ceiling and it broke in an instant. Rocks fell into the moat around us.


    I was once again in awe. That thunder strike was infinitely more powerful than anything i have done before. His power¡­ it was godly. Why would a being this strong be in servitude to me? After the cave opened up, my vision blurred as i felt Volt vibrate violently. I looked at my hand as it started turning into yellow energy, as did Volt. My eyes widened, what could possibly be happening now?


    In a flash, i heard the sound of deafening thunder and lightning. In an instant our bodies turned to lightning as i felt my slef moving upwards and impeccable speeds. I blinked, and now, we were among the clouds. My jaw slacked as i looked around. We were among the clouds. Less then a second ago, we were in the so called "Cave of Origin". Now, we were sky high, i felt high on euphoria as well. I have been on planes before. However, this was something else. The lights from homes, skyscrapers were dotted all thoughout the city. It was mesmerising.


    After a minute of admiring the scenery on the back of a dragon, we started descending at incraedbile speeds. The wind blowing in my hair was refreshing and I could not erase the grin from my face. As we got closer to my apartment building, a realisation hit me. " Volt, won''t people see us?"


    "Master, we are too fast for humans to see, as far as their concerned, we are just some random bolt of lightning. On that note, only allow those you trust to know who you truly are. It would be best if no one knew. I will always be with you, and you may summon me at anytime. However, if you do not wish for me to see or say anything, i will oblige." He explained further. My head was swirling, I didn''t reply, only nodding. "Jump my lord, we have arrived."


    I snapped to my sense. Jump? I looked ahead and saw the corridor that leads to my apartment. I panicked internally, are we gonna crash? Suddenly, time seemed to stop moving. Instinctually, i jumped off from Volt, who has no disappeared. Surprisingly, i landed on the corridor without any problems. As everything went back to normal, i stood rooted, dumbfounded. Looking around, i noticed a trail of lightning bolts, forming a trail form where i jumped.


    "Volt! Can you hear me? What the hell just happened?" I asked in absolute confusion as to how i could jump as if i were flying.


    "Having relaeased my power, and making me your familiar, you have gained total control of electricity, thunder and lightning. As a result, one of the side effects is enhanced speed." Volt answered telepathically. He seemed to not be around.


    I sighed. So, life just got a little more complicated than before. I refocused, Aurora was probably here already, and my parents would be worried to death. I willed the gauntlets to disappear, and so they did.


    When i got to the door, before I rang the bell, i heard screaming, shouting and crying on the inside. It was 917pm, we really only took two minute to get here. I could hear my mom crying and Aurora was talking on the phone. I could hear my dad''s faint footsteps, pacing back and forth. This broke my heart, i need to stop it. I swiftly pressed the door bell.


    It did not take long for the door to be flung open. The first thing I saw was my mother''s tear stained face, she was broken beyond words. My dad was standing right behind her, holding her hand and clutching his chest with his other hand. They were so worried, i did it to them. "Sorry¡­" I uttered, trying to choke back tears. Upon hearing my voice, they flung themselves on to me, squeezing me as if to check if i was real.


    Past them, I saw Aurora in the living room. She was standing gracefully in a sky blue dress which reached her ankles. She looked maejectic, dignified, and just¡­perfect. However, her melancholic face broke me. I smiled apologetically at her and she smiled back. She slowly approached my parents and I, holding their backs.


    "Sir. Ma''am. I think it is better if Kaler rests for today. I will come back another day for the celebration." Aurora grabbed my hand and dragged me away after announcing that. I let her drag me away, but it felt as though she was not as strong as before. I could have easily stopped her if i wanted to.


    She quickly dragged me into my room and slammed the door behind me, leaning on it for a few seconds. The air was intense and heavy, I did not dare move a muscle. Eventually, she turned back to me with a serious expression.. We stared for a few seconds, the silence was killing me, but i said nothing, fearing for my life. Finally she uttered in a serious and dangerous voice, "What happened?"

 Chapter 9 - Cold Warmth

    Her question sent chills down my spine and i shivered. She starting menacingly walking toward me. I could sense her anger rising. It was rare to see her fuming, and it was terrifying. The air in the room dropped significantly, my breath started becoming visible. "Aurora¡­ Relax. I''m fine." I tried to calm her down.


    "What¡­ Happened?!" She was raising her voice now, ice was starting to form everywhere. "Did you not want to see me?! Was that what happened?!" She was starting to scream now. If i did not stop her quickly, she would cause an actually blizzard.


    "Aura¡­please it''s not like that¡­" My fear was rising now. Her hair was blowing in the cold wind.


    "Then what?!" She was in front of my face now, and she raised her hand to slap me. I closed my eyes and braced myself. A second went by and i still felt no impact. I slowly opened my sealed eyes an saw Aurora seemingly frozen in time. Her hand was still above her head. It was falling as slowly as possible. I looked at her, and it took me awhile to realise what was happening.


    I swiftly side stepped to the side, walking behind her, holding her waist and her raised hand. Once i did, I disabled my speed enhancement and everything flowed like normal. Aurora brought down her hand but her eyes widened when she saw a trial of lightning that led behind her. She also was shocked to see her wrist and waist being firmly held. She turned around, her eyes wide and mouth agape, staring at me. She must have been in shock. The shock caused the ice and frigid temperatures to shrink away in an instant, like it never existed.


    Her breathing hitched seeing me looming over her, casting my shadow over her. We stayed like that for a long time, or at least it felt like it. We stared into each other''s eyes. We always did when we were trying to get through to one another, but this time felt¡­different. My gaze eventually fell to her soft, plump lips. They were light pinkish and looked like small pillows and¡­


    I violently shook my head and stepped back at lightning speed, a trail of thunderbolts in my wake. What was I thinking !? I had no right to think of Aurora this way. Especially not after what i just did. to my surprise, i heard soft foot steps slowly pacing toward me. The sound was cushioned by the soft carpet. I turned and saw her big, soft eyes. Without saying anything, she reached out her hand and pressed my left chest. I was confused but did not stop her.


    My eyes and thoughts began to wander, but I was doing my best to maintain discipline. I closed my eyes, maybe if I don''t look at her, everything will be alright. "Take off your shirt." My eyes flew open and looked down at Aurora who was looking at my body sheepishly. Her cheeks were flushed. What is up with her? What is up with me? Why did she ask something so vulgar of me so suddenly?


    "Are you deaf now too?" I blinked, nothing changed, she was still looking down, but I heard her loud and clear. Stepping back, I did as I was told. As I did, I could see slight shock overcome her facial features. I tilted my head in confusion. "Look in the mirror." She pointed to the mirror next to my cupboard and looked away in slight embarrassment, probably realising she was staring for too long. Her cheeks were still flushed, which caused me to chuckle internally. Being student council president, and having such a cool exterior, i forgot how awkward she can be sometimes.


    I once again did as I was told and looked in the mirror. My eyes widened. Before, I was always known as the skinny gloomy kid. Bullying was common for me. It happened every single day. The body in front of me was not mine. It was defined, trimmed, and one step away from looking like a professional body-builder. "What the¡­" I mumbled under my breath.


    "So¡­what happened?" she asked again. I looked back at her, her hand was rubbing her chin, examining me. "This doesn''t make any sense. I saw you 3 hours ago. You were skinny, close to looking like you have malnutrition. Now. You have¡­this." She gestured to all of me, looking down away slightly. "On top of that, you can now move before i can even think. You are leaving literal lightning bolts behind you Kale. What happened?" She sounded like she was begging me now.


    I walked to the side of my bed, slumping to the floor, and leaning my back on the bed. I looked up and closed my eyes, exhaling exasperatingly. "I don''t know, Aura. I wish I could tell you, but I can''t. I''m sorry."


    She did not ask any further questions, instead she walked over to me and sat beside me. I did not look her and she did not look at me, sitting in comfortable silence. We felt at peace with the silence.


    When i finally looked her, she was leaning in. I was frozen with surprise. She pressed her palm against my chest, where my heart was. Her palm started emitting a cool wave of ice magic, it permeated my body and reaches my heart. A sense of calm washed over me, reaching my very core. It made me relax in an instant, any worries or fears dissipated in an instant.


    In its place, I felt something magnetic. We both felt attraction toward each other. A divine force that neither of us could deny. This time, I did not fight it. We both leaned in.


    Our lips met. That was my first. It felt natural. It gave me comfort. I was happy that it was her. Once again, i felt immense warmth from the queen of ice. It was a warm feeling that left me feeling the same on the inside. Now there was no running from it. I knew how I felt about her. But am I ready for it?


    We pulled away after what felt like a minute. Our bodies were facing each other but we did not dare look into each other''s eyes. We were both as red as a tomato. She broke the silence, like she always does, "When you are ready, when you''ve figured it out, let me know. ''Kay?" My eyes started to well with tears. I was touched by her genuine concern, even though i was hiding my new powers. Suddenly I felt a hand holding mine. I gasped softly. " I will always be here for you, Kale. So please, never forget that."


    With those words, she stood up and walked to the door. Before she opened it and left, she looked back at me one last time, her usually cheerful face now only had a tight smile on it. I knew what it meant, she feel sad, but doesn''t want to show it. I looked away in shame. I did this to her. She left.. I crawled onto the bed and curled up into a fetal position. What should I do now?

 Chapter 10 - My Hideout

    I was sleepless the whole night. Tossing and turning and changing positions every few seconds. I felt exhausted, at the same time, there was too much running through my mind to simply just calm down. Becoming some almighty dragon lord and mage, being able to move faster than literal lightning bolts and¡­ The kiss i shared with Aurora. These thought bounced off every wall and surface of my mind. I had to find out more about myself. This role has to have some kind of importance.


    I sat up on the bed, walking over to the window. From my apartment, i could still see the lights on at some of the buildings. Those poor people, they didn''t get time to rest. I needed to clear my mind. There was only one person i could ask. "Volt." I whispered to myself. At my request, the same man with his bright yellow and blue hair appeared in my room. He wore a casual friendly smile. I smiled back and him and started asking him my aching questions.


    "Volt, you called me the Progenitor of Dragons. A king. What does that mean, for my life especially." I asked with the utmost curiosity. Volt nodded and walked to my desk, pulling the chair and sitting down on it, making himself comfortable.


    Shortly, he answered, " Well, my lord. You have inherited the power of the creator of dragons. He was a powerful warlord who harnessed the true power and potential of our mythical race. He was a master of all elements. He ruled over all of dragonkind as the undisputed king. His descendant are said to only be more powerful with every passing generation. From what I know, you are the 50th of your kind." He last remark surprised me. "Of course, not every descendant has taken up that mantel. From my knowledge, your father did not meet such a destiny. You, however, have. For now, this will not affect your every day life. It will also not affect the lives of those around you, unless you let it. Your only duty is to collect and claim the powers of the remaining avatars."


    I stared out the window as he finished. It was a relief that i could still go about my high school life, torturous as it may be. "How, many avatars are there?" I asked.


    " There are a great many. The ones I know off, Lightning, Fire, Earth, Water, Air, Ice, Light, Dark, Psychic, Nautre, Arcane, Space and Time. These are only the known ones. There can be many more for all I know. Furthermore, these avatars can attain further evolutions. Only the original progenitor was capable of this, but under his rule, I managed to evolve from the Avatar of lightning , to the Avatar of Storms." His story and explanation left me slack jawed. It is good that i can take it easy when searching for these avatars.


    " So, how do i fin your fellow avatars?" I questioned. If these avatars were anywhere near as powerful as Volt, i would be a shame not to find them.


    "That''s the hard part. There are many ways. The avatars could be in caves, in objects, ruins, in everyday people walking down the street. Occasionally, the gauntlets will lead you to a new avatar. I say you don''t stress about it." He said casually. Even now, with my questions answered, i had no idea what to do, and i had no intention of sleeping.


    I checked the time on the clock, 12:36 am. "Let''s go somewhere." I declared and quickly put on some clothes and took my skateboard from the cupboard. I also wrote a note for my parents to let them know i went out. " Went out for a walk, will be back in the morning. " Soon, I was out the door. I checked the time once more on my phone, " 12:36am". I recoiled a little in surprise. I did not realise i was using my super speed. I chuckled a little as it sank in. I''m not normal anymore. I am someone much stronger.


    I was surprised that my speed was compatible with my skate board. Everything around me felt like it was not moving at all. Meanwhile, I was literally bolting down the street to my usual hangout spot. Once again, my mind flashes with images of Aurora''s face. When she is looking at me with her brilliant smile, when she is pouting, when she was kissing me. I knew I was always felt jealous of Aurora, or maybe I was jealous of the men with her? Whatever it was, I now knew why. I loved her. I loved my dear childhood friend. The one who I have been with all my life.


    Now the question was, does she love me too? Did she kiss me because she actually wanted to? Or was she simply infatuated with my new body. Girls¡­


    In no time, I reached an abandoned skate park. It was hidden in a back alley with buildings surrounding it. As time went by, it seemed that people forgot about it. I stumbled across it by accident. It was a place I could be alone, to reflect. Just as I was about to jump over the gate, Volt asked me a question telepathically , " Master, exactly why are we here?"


    I honestly forgot I was bringing two people here, I was so busy thinking of Aurora. "It''s my hiding place. Somewhere I go to escape. No one ever comes here." I explained to him. Then, another thought crossed my mind. "Since no one knows about this, how about you teach me how to use my magic?"


    There was no reply for a few seconds. I simply stood at the chain link gate and fence. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Volt appeared beside me, eyes closed and arms crossed. Was he angry? "Master¡­ I must let you know, that I cannot teach a human to use magic for I am not one. However, the only thing I can tell you is the possibilities open to you, as potentially the most powerful mage in this world. How you do it, will be up to you." His point was valid. I nodded and accepted. "Then let us start by going through this fence."


    I stared blankly at home for a few seconds, blinking my eyes in pure confusion. "What¡­?" I asked, stunned to the core.


    "You heard me." After saying that, his body started emitting bolts of lightning, afterwards, becoming one. My speed allowed me to perceive the world differently. I watched as Volt''s body turned into a yellow lightning bolt. It moved to the fence, splitting and going through it. Soon, his body appeared on the other side. My jaw dropped. That looked too good to be real. Yet, I saw it with my every own eyes. Can I really do that?


    I nodded at Volt, unsure of how i was going to do this. However, this was my first test, and I wasn''t about to fail before I even started. I closed my eyes, feeling the ancient power running through every atom of my being. I visualised my body changing. Soon, I felt it happening, I felt my arms and legs being filled with electrical energy, then changing. I moved forward as it happened, feeling myself go through the fence, my body splitting and changing. However, i felt no pain, it felt like i was just melting through a jelly like membrane.


    When i got to the other side and opene my eyes, Volt was staring at me with wide eyes. I tilted my head, puzzled with his expression. " Is something the matter? "


    "No of course not Master. It''s just that¡­ the previous progenitors would have required an incantation to execute such a high level move¡­" He answered without haste, sounding like he was in awe and slightly scared.


    I looked at him with puzzled looks. " High level? Incantation? Aurora an I never needed such things¡­ I know most magic users would require incantations to pull off new spells or execute them effectively, but if I can visualise something, i can do it, as long as i had the energy and power." I explained.


    "Ah. I understand. You were held back before and could only produce small jolts becuase your energy levels were so Low. Now, with the gauntlets, it seems that your full potential can now be unlocked. You have been given a massive energy pool and reserve. Progenitors at full potential have near unlimited energy." I nodded, and looked around the park. It was small, it looked like it was more suitable to be a swimming pool. There were wires and cables dangling, connected to old circuit boxes. They were no longer in use.


    The whole place was old and rundown. No one would ever find out about us. Soon, i started casting spells. I could now perform pure thick beams of electricity, shock bolts powerful enough to fuel the city i could shock the whole park by touching the ground. Volt was telling me the possibilities. I was able to do most of the basic magic at a god like degree.


    After an hour or two, i noticed two figures wearing a black and red body suit running towards the nearby power plant.. "Master," I heard from beside me. " We should follow them¡­"

 Chapter 11 - Electrifying

    I was taken aback by Volt''s suggestion. I was not the type to be involved in the affairs of others. Even if they seemed like they were doing something malicious, i would probably be in way over my head, so I usually never bothered. I always just went about my daily life like nothing ever happened. " What the¡­ are you nuts? It''s not our problem Volt."


    "I see, and I understand master. However, I do implore you to reconsider. Most people, feeling a sense of purpose because of the power that you know have, will jump at the opportunity to do something ''righteous''. " He reasoned. His explanation was sound; however, i still hesitated.


    "The other avatars most be won over by you. That may include fighting them, master. As such, it would be best if we start gaining that experience." With that last bit of appeal, i gave in. I had not interest in sticking my nose in others business. However, i did want to complete my powers and gain all the avatars. I sighed, exasperated, and nodded my head in agreement.


    "Good, then i shall scout out the enemy. I will lend you my eyes later to locate them." After saying that, Volt was compaleted surrounded in a bubble of electricity. Sparks and bolts flew in every direction, hitting every surface of the park and producing a crackling sound. Soon, the bubble dissipated, revealing Volt in his dragon form. His two pairs of wings and majestic and sleek yellow body was now in full view. It was still as amazing as the first time i saw it. This time, he was only the size of a bicycle, probably for ease of movement.


    Volt started emitting bolts of electricity, flapping his wings and turning into one, taking to the sky. As the majestic bolt of electricity reached the sky, it lit up i brilliant yellow, producing thunderous crackling like a thunderstorm would. Dark clouds started gathering around the city. I could not help but grin. My avatars are this powerful, what was there to worry about in the first place?


    "Found them, my lord," Volt reported. Soon, i felt electricity surging through my eyes. I instinctually sealed my eyes tightly, bracing for pain, but none came. Confused, i slowly opened my eyes, only to find that i am several hundred kilometres up in the air. I squealed a little and swiftly covered my mouth. It was terrifying, and a nightmare to anyone who had fear of heights. at the same time, It was absolutely gorgeous. I could see the whole city from up here, and even some parts of the towns and cities that bordered us.


    Soon, Volt''s eyes focused and zoomed in on the power plant, zooming in to the two men we saw before walking around the place. They seemed to be looking for something. The connection cut. I was till hesitant on tailing them, but at this point, it felt like i had no choice. I picked up my skateboard and was about to go through the fence when i heard Volt''s voice. "Master, grab on to the dangling cable behind you, it will lead you to the power plant."


    I raised an eyebrow. Was he being serious right now? " Do you want me to get electrocuted to death?"


    " '' Electrocuted'' and ''Death'' are not in my vocabulary master. Don''t worry, you are immune to such pathetic means of death." He said, trying to reassure me. I decided to trust him, as if I had a choice. I shakily reached out my hand and touched the exposed cable. I was expecting to get shocked, but when i felt the exposed metal withing, there was nothing. I smirked, under any normal circumstance, i might have been dead.


    I turned my body into electricity and felt myself moving along with the wire. I felt like riding a roller coaster. The speed at which i was moving was astronomical. I could throw up easily from this. Additionally, all the twists and turns were starting to twist my stomach into knots. Rather quickly, I reached the other side. I felt like i was being launched out a cannon. The world around me slowed as I was ejected. Allowing me time to properly land.


    Looking around, I was definitely at the power plant, circuite boxes and wires and cables were littered everywhere. Generators, cable towers. I was in awe, i have never actually been inside one. " The targets should be up the stairs on your right and on the platform connected to it. " Without wasting time, I followed Volt''s instructions, literally bolting up the stairs and appearing behind the two men.


    They seemed to not have noticed me, they were too engrossed on the control panel in front of them. Examining them, they were wearing black jackets and red body suit under them, probably armoured. They had masks covering their faces and guns holstered on their hips. I smirked, pulling the of my hoodie over my head to somewhat cover my face. "Hey!" I shouted.


    Both men immediately turned around and drew their guns, pointing them at me. Suddenly all the bravado i had in me melted away like ice cream in the summer. I instinctually put my hands up to surrender, however, they kept pointing their guns at me.


    *BANG*


    I heard the sound of gunfire, and i closed my eyes tight. I knew i should not have interfered, now i am gonna pay for it with my life. After. Few seconds of nothing happening, i opened my eyes to see that the bullet had only traveled half its distance towards me. I forgot! With this kind of speed, i can dodge almost anything. On closer inspection of the bullet, there were several charges of electrcity, a stun bullet, they never intended to kill me.


    I suddenly thought of something. I ran to the bullet, leaving lightning in my wake. I held out my hand as the blue bolts of static electricity were attracted to my hand. It formed a blue ball. I stepped to the side to dodge the bullet and thrust my hand forward, releasing the energy in a spider web like pattern.


    The eyes of the attackers widened seeing the monstrous blue wave reaching them, however they could not dodge. The web hit them, shocking them and knocking them back. Both of their bodies flew off the platform and onto the ground beneath. They were unable to move. Their body occasionally emitted sparks, causing them to spasm. I smiled widely at myself. I actually did it. Now I had to call the cops to round them up. Just then, i noticed the gun on the floor and picked it up.


    I was an interesting model, a red and black design. It''s design was simlar to that of a desert eagle, but smaller and more sleek. I checked out the other side of the gun and notice the words "Wraith Corps" engraved on the side. Wraith Corps? Never heard of it.


    "Master, we have 8 more enemies closing in on your location." Volt reported, sounding like he was slightly panicking. When i heard it, i looked around to see 8 more simlar people suddenly jumping over the walls and climbing up the stairs. I was frozen solid seeing so many people running to me. Soon, I was surrounded all training their guns on me. After the clicking of guns, there was silence. Then, my ears picked up on something. "Target acquired, lethal force authorised," It was like a whisper, but I heard it. One of the men nodded to his friends, and the all pressed a button on their gun, followed by a clicking sound. They were all using live rounds now.


    Was I going to die here? No¡­I can''t. I will not. My desperation caused me to lose control. Soon, a barrier formed around me as bolts spread in every direction. The men took steps back in horror and tried to shoot me. I could hear the sound of shooting, but no pain was felt. I could only assume the lightning around me was protecting me. Soon, i could not contain the power within, and released it all at once. With a grunt, i arched my back and send a dome like field outwards at high speeds. I felt all the 8 men writhing in pain and collapsing to the ground. However, the field did not stop, it engulfed the whole power plant.


    The attackers all lay motionless now. Soon after, i crumpled to my knees, holding my head. I lost control again. Did i just kill them? Not long after, i heard the deactivation of generators and circuit boxes. realising what I just did, i ran to the outside of the power plant using my speed and saw the that whole city has now gone dark, not a single light was on. It looked like a ghost town. I fell to my knees once more. Not only did i kill those people, but i also inconvenienced every one by knocking out the power.


    I stared at the rising sun. It was morning already. Volt landed beside me and sat down. He was still in his dragon form. There was silence for a few minutes as we watched the sun rise. Finally, he broke it, saying , " If you are worried about those people, master, you shouldn''t be. They are not dead. " My face brightened as he said that, I relaxed a little bit. Still, i needed to learn to control my newfound strength, otherwise I am gonna hurt those around me. I looked at the everfrost wrist band i was wearing, i knew there was only one person who could help me.


    "We should depart, master, otherwise the police will believe we are the culprits." Volt suggested. I nodded, fortunately, i knew exactly where to go.. I mounted Volt and took to the skies.

 Chapter 12 - First Time In Forever

    *Aurora''s POV*


    I groggily opened my eyes, rolling a around on the queen sized bed for a dew seconds, I saw faint sun light filtering through the curtain in my room. I still felt extremely tired. I was kept up all night by the event that happened last night. I got to Kaler''s house around 730pm last night, thinking he would already be home. To my surprise, he wasn''t. His parents were absolutely elated to see me, however, when they realised that i got hee before Kaler, we all knew something went wrong.


    For an hour and a half straight, we were in a panic, we had no idea where he was, where he went are what he was doing. I could feel myself breaking down. I thought that he didn''t want to see me, that''s why he didn''t come home, that''s why he talked to me less and less over the years.


    I still have no idea what is wrong with him. I wanted to know, but he never opened up. When he came back last night, he looked like a whole different person. However, any way I looked at him, in terms of personality, he was still Kaler. Not the one I knew though, that Kaler is long gone. And that kiss¡­ I had no idea what I was doing. My instincts took over. However, I was ok with it,i wanted it. The question was whether he did too.


    I noticed that the room was a lot warmer than it should have been. I sluggishly sat up and saw that the air conditioning unit was deactivated. Odd. "Alexa, turn on the air conditioning." I tried to call to the AI. However, after waiting a few seconds, there was no response. Something''s up. I lazily got off the bed an walked to the bathroom, flicking the switch before entering. Nothing happened. "What in the¡­" I mumbled. I flicked it on and off a couple more times and nothing happened still.


    Perhaps there was a power trip in the middle of the night? I had to walk to the circuit box myself, since my mother and father were rarely home. I grabbed my phone from the table in my room and walked downstairs. The breaker box was next to the front door. Opening it, I saw nothing out of place. However, it seems that everything in the house has still been disabled. A blackout?


    I started searching the internet for anything happening last night. Just as I suspected, there was said to be a blackout about half and hour ago. The authorities got to the scene to find the bodies of 10 people laying there and that the generators and circuit boxes were all overloaded. It would take about 3 hours to have everything back online. There was footage of what happened. I played the video. It seemed to have been taken from a nearby secturity camera. The footage was pixelated and was not even inside the power plant, how would it capture anything?


    Just as i was thinking that, a large yellow dome of electrical energy emanated from the power plant, knocking out the power and the security camera. My eyes widened seeing it as i covered my mouth with my hand. I have seen this energy, this pulse before. Kaler?! But it was far too powerful to be his¡­


    "Ding Dong!" The doorbell rang. Conveniently, i was standing right next to the door. However, i struggle to think who would visit this early in the morning on a weekend. I pressed the button beside the door to check the camera, forgetting there was a blackout. I facepalmed for being such a fool. I looked through the peephole. My eyes widened. I saw a young man wearing a hoodie and jeans with a skateboard in his hand. His hood was pulled on. He appeared to scratching his head and his mouth was moving. It was Kaler¡­But what it he doing here? I belayed that thought as i saw him turning to leave. I hastily and clumsily opened the door and flung it open.


    "Kale!" I called out, bending down slightly, rushing from the adrenaline. Kaler turned back and looked at me with a surprise expression, a slight smile creeping on his face.


    "Hey Aura! Sorry if I woke you up but¡­ WOAH!" He stopped mid sentence and looked away from me. His face appeared to be flushed. I tilted my head. " Could you um, put some clothes on?" He asked sheepishly.


    I looked down at myself and realised I was still wearing my night gown and nothing else. I felt my face burning and quickly ran inside and grabbed my mom''s robe from the stand nearby, quickly wrapping it around myself. I heaved a sigh of relief and walked back to the door. "S-Sorry about that." I apologised, covering part of my face with the robe to hide my own embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry for coming here so early¡­honestly I''m surprised you are awake¡­" He said apologetically, but his second statement was too nonchalant. I folded my arms and stared daggers into him. I knew he was trying to defuse the tension but it was still too early in the morning to deal with it. "My bad¡­ Um¡­May I come in? I think it is better if we talk inside¡­" I was taken aback. This it the first time he came to my house in well¡­forever. After blankly staring for a second, I gestured inside, inviting him in.


    He cautiously walked in and took off his shoes and socks, he put his skateboard beside the door and flicked the switch. He was taken aback when the lights did not turn on. His face darkened as he mumbled something under his breath. I could not hear what he said. "What did you say?" I attempted to pry. As expected, he snapped to his sense and wave his hands, signalling that nothing was wrong.


    He walked to the kitchen, down the hall. I did not follow him, instead admiring him from the back. I was not hallucinating last night. He really did become much bulkier, and taller too. He continued walking as i kept gawking. This new looks suited him. He was always so active and energetic when we were younger, and now, he looked like it again. Just¡­much more handsome¡­


    "Hey Aura? You alright?" He voice woke me from my daydream. I shook my head violently. Why was I thinking such things? "Aura?" He called again.


    "Oh! Um¡­I''m fine, don''t worry about it. You can help yourself to whatever is in the fridge." I offered. I walked in the kitchen and saw that he poured a glass of cold milk for me as well. I was stunned by this. He still knew that I would like it. I looked at him and saw the young boy and companion I had since I was 4. I could not help but smile at this simple and small gesture.


    We both took a seat at the table and sat in silence for a few seconds. I could see him looking down at the table, drumming his fingers. This was odd behaviour from him. He looked like he was thinking, contemplating, and he looked extremely worried. I could see his eyes darting back and forth in their sockets. He occasionally frowned and jerked his head backwards. It was extremely creepy. However, I kept watching with creased brows. Something was up.


    After a minute or two of watching this freak show, he finally looked at up at me in an anxious and stiff movement, like a soldier saluting.. It kinda scared me. Just as suddenly as he did that, he suddenly asked, " Aurora¡­Train me to use magic!"

 Chapter 13 - Explain

    *Kaler POV*


    We both sat down on this table a while ago, but neither of us had said anything. Not a single word. It has also been awhile since I''ve been to Aurora''s house. It was still as grand and as beautiful as ever. As expected, her parents aren''t home either. Just the kitchen alone was a sight to behold. The chandelier dangling above the table, the expensive art work hung on every wall. The smart television at the dining area, where we were sitting. Just the sheer size of the kitchen was the size of my living room, and the dining area attached to it could make it rival the whole apartment my parents and I lived in.


    There were a million and one things on my mind. I wanted to ask her how she felt about me. I wanted to ask her to train me. I wanted to talk about our exams that just finished. However, it was difficult to find the words.


    "You are struggling master¡­" Volt''s voice called out to me telepathically. He was currently being stored as a spirit in the gauntlet, the same with the other avatars I collect I presumed. I began to talk to Volt telepathically. I could only assume that form the outside, that i looked like i a freak.


    "Yeah! I want her to train me, I want to talk to her, but I can''t find the words. Furthermore, she might question my sudden surge of power. I have a feeling she knows i was behind the blackout. Should i let her know of the gauntlets? Is that a good decision?" I asked, i was starting to sound frantic and desperately. I could not look up to look at her. I can only imagine her expression.


    "I see¡­Usually, i would advise against anyone knowing your true title. Although, I do suppose that it is unavoidable in some cases. Furthermore, you seem to trust her master, so it might be ok." Volt advised.


    "Really?" I asked questioningly, frowning.


    "Yes. In addition to that¡­She feels oddly¡­comforting. This individual named Aurora, she is quite unique. If you trust her, I see no harm. However, the decision is ultimately up to you, master."


    I inhaled, then sharply looked up at Aurora who seemed to be staring at me the whole time. She looked surprised when i looked at her. After a few seconds of my creepy staring, i suddenly asked, " Aurora, will you teach me to use magic?"


    She looked shocked for another few seconds. The anxiety was starting to kill me, my arms starting sparking as lightning bolts started to burn the table cloth. It left scorch marks. The blue table cloth started being dotted with black markings. Seeing the lightning coming out of my forearms, Aurora was even more surprised, covering her mouth. It made me even more anxious and a ring of lightning started to gather around me like a tesla coil. Knowing what was about to happen, Aurora uncovered her mouth and stopped me.


    "Kale! Kale! Calm down. Calm down ok¡­" She said, her voice trembling full of worry. Hearing this, i realised what i was doing and immediately controlled my self. The electricity faded. I leaned back against the chair and sighed, as did she. We looked at each other for awhile, then she finally said. "I will. I will train you Kaler. But you have to answer a few questions first."


    I knew she would do something like this. I nodded, preparing to answer her questions. "Did you cause the blackout?" She asked, her eyes fierce. I knew she would ask this question. Her eyes were drilling into my soul, threatening me to tell the truth. Fortunately, I fully intended to do so.


    "Yes." I said simply and sharply. After my answer, she seemed to be taken aback. Here I thought she would have known I was behind it. " Surprised? "


    "Yes¡­ and no." She was getting more cryptic with every passing day. "I knew that you caused the blackout. But I am just wondering when you were able to emit a pulse the size of nuclear bomb. Care to explain?" She was now looking at me with accusing eyes. Now this is a dilemma and a half. As a long term friend, i have not reason to be distrustful of Aurora. At the same time, I have not idea how my life would change if i did tell her. Though Volt said she can be trusted, I would honor tradition for now and keep my title a secret. However, I also wanted to know something from her in return.


    "If I tell you, would promise to answer any question I ask later?" I asked in a deep voice, like those typical underground drug dealers. To my surprise, Aurora backed away and shrank from me. That was a first. She was rarely so intimidated by me. She obediently nodded her head. I was about to lie, I had to be careful. I sighed and nodded my head.


    "Yesterday, on my birthday, when I went missing, I stumbled across a cave." I started. She was staring at me attentively, her light blue eyes drilling into me once more. I gulped and continued my explanation. "In the cave, there was this spellstone. It contained an immense amount of magical power. I touched it, and it enhanced my physicality and my affinity for lightning. Look¡­" I summoned lightning in my hands and the bolts were stationary, the brilliant yellow lightning bolts danced aorund in my hand, if they ever made it past my palm, they would flow back into the centre, like a vortex.


    Aurora was astounded by the display in front of her. Her eyes were glued to the lightning bolts being emitted from my palm. I dispelled the lightning and leaned against the chair. ''"So, I assume that the blackout was caused by you losing control." I nodded defeatedly. I always emit a similar pulse when I am stressed or lose control of my powers or feelings. "Why were you there in the first place?" She interrogated further. I started sweating, I did not think that she would ask that. Frankly, I did not think of answer to that.


    "I was kidnapped. Went out skating cuz i was restless, then a bunch of guys caught me and dragged me there." She stared at me intently, gauging me. Did she know I was lying? Lying to her was never a good idea in the first place. She always sees through me. After what felt like forever, she stopped staring and sighed.


    "Alright. Because i have no proof otherwise, I will believe you. I will train you. Now¡­you also had a question? What is it?" The atmosphere around us seemed to have grown cold. Not in terms of temperature though. I could feel she was feeling bitter. Her face was not adorned with her usual cheerful smile, not even a trace of it.


    "I will ask it later." I answered simply.. She nodded, then stood up and signalled me to follow her.

 Chapter 14 - Training

    She led me to the basement of her house. I have been to her house many times, however, I do not recall ever coming here. As we descended the steps, the lights dimmed. The basement itself had two different hallways. One was on the left had a large metallic door, I could only assume that it was the underground garage. The on on the right lead to big red double doors. Aurora nonchalantly walked to the double doors and pushed them aside. The hallway was dimly lit, probably becuase of the blackout.


    However, when Aurora pushed the door, it looked like a portal to a dark dimension. The a single shred of light was in that room. It was pitch black, and it was petrifying for me to even imagine walking into that pure miasma of darkness. However, knowing Aurora has already entered, I steeled my nerves and parted the double door to find her. Just as i thought, the moment the doors behind me closed, the room was in complete darkness, I could not even see my hand. All of a sudden, a voice cried out in the darkness. "Ivis! Initiate backup generator, engage training room systems, retract hidden compartment for generator."


    That voice was Aurora''s. Not long afte she issued the order, the room lit up with a red grid pattern along all 4 walls. The blood red, yet dim lighting along the walls gave the room an ominous atmosphere, like a dungeon waiting to be explored. With this little bit of lighting, I saw Aurora standing in the centre, wearing exercise attire. She had a hand holding her hip, looking at me with a serious expression. Only with this creepy lighting did I realise the vastness and spaciousness of this room. It appeared to be the size of a soccer field.


    I was still in awe of the spooky room when a thrumming sound could be heard. I turned my head to the left and saw that on the wall, a hidden door had retracted, revealing an advanced machinism. It appeared to be a generator. I heard the clicking of boots behind me as they reverberated through the enormous room. Facing their direction, Aurora was walking to me an promptly pointed at the generator. She pointed, but gave no explanation. I was confused and stunned. Seeing me dumbfounded, she rolled her eyes and finally explained "Shoot it. With your powers."


    With her blunt explanation, I finally understood what she wanted. My eyes widened as stepped back a little. "You want me to¡­what!?" I asked, appalled with why she would want me to do that. I did not know the extent of my powers¡­What if I destroy the house, or neighbourhood?


    "You are scared you will blow it up¡­aren''t you?" She asked simply. In return, I nodded my head in embarrassment. She always could see through me. Does that mean she knew I was lying awhile ago. I quickly shook the thought from my head. "I can tell you are scared of your powers. You told me this before, so i will tell you the same thing. Don''t let your powers control you, you control them." The phrase echoed in my mind. It was what I said to her after she formed that bracelet, when I visited her and helped her control her powers.


    With new found resolve, I nodded at her, then turned to face the generator. I stared it down for a few seconds. I wanted to unleash everything, to prove to myself and Aurora that I am someone who is capable and strong. It was rare that I needed a chant, but for this situation, I felt it would be appropriate if I did not hold back. However, I did not intend to show the gauntlets, despite knowing they can increase my power hundred folds. Despite that, I knew, that without them, my inherent strength has been unlocked, and I could electrocute this whole city if I so wished.


    "Thy who would thunder and roar, thy who would unlock more doors, the ultimate medium of power and death, the supreme medium of divine wrath, gather nature and the palm of my hand, grant me the power to scorch this land!" The chant was long, throughout it, a vortex started swirling in my hand, blue energy with yellow lightning bolts surged forth into my palm like an endless tsunami. The gathering of the power alone caused a strong gust of wind in a supposedly closed room. Aurora watched on in complete awe as she braced herself.


    I lifted my palm and a thick beam of pure yellow electricity jetted into the generator. The room filled with crackling and buzzing, meanwhile, I stood firm in the face of the great force, while Aurora started to be blown away like a paper bag. The beam lasted for a whole minute. When it was finally over, buzzing and zapping came form every corner of the room. I looked around. Why would the whole room be buzzing when I only hit a concentrated spot. Soon, the room lit up brightly, the once red grid light pattern on the wales was now a shade of neon blue. The room changed from black and red, know it was white and blue, like something form a simulation. The generator''s motor now spun exponentially faster and lit up with a blue hue.


    "Emergency mode lifted. Power restored. Training AI, Ivis, online. Good morning Lady Singford." A robotic male voice called out from nowhere. I looked at Aurora in awe and confusion. She did not explain, simply smiling at me widely like she always does.


    "Well, you probably heard, this is my training room. My dad built it so that I can keep training with my powers." She said, walking over to a shelf on the far left of the room. I was still looking around in awe. The room was actually relatively barren, however, it looked like something out of a science fiction movie. It was amazing. I never knew Aurora''s family had something like this. "Ivis is the AI that mans this place. He was being powered by the backup generator we have down here for emergencies."


    Suddenly, the clicking of boots that usually come from Aurora hastened. Curious, I looked over at her and realised that she was rushing towards me. I was caught off guard and was in total shock. My super speed instinctively kicked in as the world around me slowed down. I felt lightning power my body. Even when the world is slowed, Aurora was moving surprisingly swiftly, she had a rapier in hand. The blade was thin, and the hilt was blue and gold with a hand guard. She was actually attacking me. A surprise attack. If i was still normal, I would have already been slashed.


    Smirking a little, I ran beside her and knocked her hand up. The world went back to normal as bolts of lightning were left with every move of my body. Aurora was surprised to see that I disappeared, then she felt the force of my attack as her hand loosed on her sword and it spun, hitting the ground away from her. " Well that''s not fair¡­" She complained, pouting angrily. Once again, it was adorable. "I can''t even hit you now¡­"


    "Sorry, but my speed doesn''t really last forever, especially if I have to attack." I lied to her a little. With my current capacity, I was sure that I could maintain my speed while attacking. However, it did not seem very fair to her. Additionally, I wanted to test myself without it. "I was scared, so it probably activated as self defence."


    "I see¡­" She said, walking over to her sword and picking it up. She admired and brandished it a bit. I had a feeling she was going to attack again. As i suspected, she swiftly turned around with a wide swing, I quickly stepped back to avoid it, shocking the ground with my steps. However, something I did not expect were missiles of ice following up on her attack. I was left wide eyed as 3 icicle like object flew at me with so nice speed. I quickly ran past them, grabbing Aurora''s hand which was still mid swing.


    I just realised that the swing was not to harm me, it was used mainly to catch me off guard and allow her to summon the missiles. Even though i stayed her hand, Aurora still did not give up. In a move that left me completely dumbfounded, the blade of her sword detached itself, and her hand was freed from mine. What was left was the hilt, attached to it, a long blue stick like object with carving and etching. A wand! In an instant, I felt a burning sensation in my feet. I looked down to see that I have been frozen in place.


    Aurora stepped away and aimed her wand at me. "In an actually battle, I would have won, Kaler." She said confidently. I laughed. I supposed she had me defeated this time. "I suppose so, Aurora." I said nonchalantly. I focused the power in my body, causing electricity to wrap around every inch of it. I released it, performing a small shockwave. Thought effortless to execute, the shockwave thawed the ice on my feet. I knew Aurora''s ice was not easy to break, so it came as a surprise to me too. She was left stunned, staring at me blankly.


    Seeing this opportunity, I ran at her with full speed, leaving a trail of lightning. I charge the power in my fist, ready to strike her down and make sure she won''t wake up till tomorrow.

 Chapter 15 - Focal Weapon

    I was approaching Aurora like a comet zipping through space, at supersonic speed. I could feel myself breaking something in thin air, the sound barrier. All the while Aurora was still recovering from the shock of my power, she stared blankly at where i was once standing. I had not intention of actually hitting her. I knew that hitting her with this much force could actually kill her.


    I was one step in front of her when i screeched to a halt, i thrust my fist into her face and stopped just a mere centimetre from it. As I did, I heard thunder and lightning crashing around me and Aurora''s eyes widened and sealed immediately, letting out a scream of terror. I could only imagine what it looked like form her view, less than a second ago, I was standing several metres form her. Then thunder and lightning and a large boom all emanated at the same time as a bright yellow trail followed behind and a punch was about to land. It must have been a traumatic sight to witness. A few seconds had already passed and she was still quivering in fear, shaking beneath me.


    Finally, she looked up at me with awe. "If that was a real fight, I would have won." I repeated her words back to her. Seeing no way she could retaliate, she submitted to defeat, sighing and crumpling to her knees. Seeing her admitting defeat, i retracted my fist and crouched down to comfort her. "You did well. Don''t be sad. That feint slash and ice missile attack caught ,off guard and almost caught me." I tried to reassure.


    "I''m not mad, or sad. I''m just, bewildered. I have never fought someone or something who could move faster than I could cast a spell, or even think for that matter." She said as she stared at the wand in her hand. Seeing her defeated like this made me feel slightly guilty. I walked over to the blade of the sword and picked it up. I walked back to her and gave it to her. She reached for it. "Thanks." She uttered.


    "That sword of yours is pretty impressive. What is it?" I asked. I was curious with that weapon the entire time. It never felt like an ordinary weapon.


    "It''s like a focal point for my powers. When I was younger, I used similar objects or weapons to harness and control my power. Now, this is my go to weapon when i''m training or fighting. My parents made it for me." She explained. I was simply watching in awe. I never knew that objects could serve that purpose. "It might be able to help you gain control of your power. Imbuing weapons with your will and you power can enhance their effectiveness and can let you channel your powers more effectively." She suggested.


    Upon hearing her suggestion, I had an idea. I pulled the gun I stole from the shaft people at Wraith Corps and held it in my hand. Seeing the gun, Aurora was stunned and closely examined it. She was staring at if for almost a minute, playing with it in her hand, checking every part of it. Suddenly, "Bang" She pulled the trigger. I got startled by the sudden gunfire, instinctively covering my ears. She seemed to have also gotten startled. The bullet flew somewhere in the room and landed on the ground with a soft metallic clanging. We both stared at each other and laughed at our cowardice.


    "Yeah I think this works. It should be able to channel your power. But how much ammo do you have? Also I am sure you are aware that you aren''t exactly supposed to carry this around with you." She asked. I nodded.


    "I know, don''t worry. Also, I just picked this up from one of the bastards at the power plant. I think there are only 7 shots, 6 now. I didn''t exactly think to pick up more ammo." I guiltily answered her.


    She nodded. "Understood. Wouldn''t exactly wanna get caught looking like a terrorist either." She replied. "Also¡­is Wraith Corps the one who captured you?" She asked. I should have expected that she would notice the name on the gun. Even I noticed it.


    "Yeah." I answered quickly. She did not press further. She tossed the gun back to me and I caught it by the handle. She pressed a button on her wrist. Out of the blue, electrical buzzing could be heard on the far side of the room as holographic targets started running towards us. I was scared out of my wits for a few seconds, unable to properly react.


    Aurora snapped me out of it and told me what to do, "Channel your power into your gun and focus on it, then pull the trigger." I nodded. She made it sound so simple. I did as I was told, I raised the gun at one of the targets running stirght towards me. I focused my energy into the gun. Suddenly, it started glowing blue as a small serpent like dragon made purely out of energy wrapped itself around the gun. I was watching this whole thing completely dumbfounded. The serpent burst and revealed the gun to have changed. It had the same shape but was now blue and gold instead of red and black. It also had the body of a dragon as its design.


    I was in awe. I really did it. I smiled and pulled the trigger once. When I did, a ball of pure electricity the size of a basketball left the muzzle and bolted to the target I aimed at. I struck the target in the chest and it spammed and collapsed, fading to nothing. However, it did not stop. The lightning chained to every single holographic human target that was still standing, dropping them all to the ground in a second. There were once 20 targets running to me, now there were none. I was left there mouth agape as I stared at the weapon in my hand.


    "Honestly, I was not expecting that." Aurora said, walking beside me. "If you could do that¡­ I would imagine that this weapon could do whatever you told it to. That is¡­ beyond impressive." She said, sounding at a lost for words. I guiltily smiled at her. This was far too much power in my hands. However, considering I only had 5 more shots, I had to use them sparingly and wisely. It was not something I could just shoot into the night sky as a celebration.


    "So¡­" I heard Aurora''s voice again. Following that, I felt her arms wrap around my left arm. I was in shock but could not react. I looked to my left to see Aurora adorably clinging to my arm like a koala. However, her chest and body were pushed up against me, making it a little bit hard to focus. "How about we work together this time?" She suggested. I hastily nodded, feeling the sweat dripping down my cheek. She giggled and went over to pick her sword. Sometimes I wondered if this girl knew what she was doing¡­


    She pressed the button on her arm and about a hundred targets materialised in front of us. Some where wielding weapons, most where bare handed. Aurora brandished her blade and moved into a readied stance.. I smirked internally as sparks emitted from my hands and feet. This was going to be fun!

 Chapter 16 - Chemistry

    We have been training for several hours now. It was around 1pm in the afternoon and we were on the final round. Aurora enabled the endless mode, we were to keep fighting for a whole 30 minutes until we either drop from exhaustion or until the timer is up.


    Since I had no weapon i could continuously use, I have been relying on my physical ability and use of my powers. Due do this, I feel that I have gained near perfect mastery of them. Additionally, my chemistry and teamwork with Aurora felt natural, like clockwork. She provided support from the back to cover me while i rushed down the centre like a reckless brute.


    15 minutes left on the clock. Wave after wave of enemies were spawning in. They were absolutely relentless, or rather, Ivis, the AI was. They were easy to dismiss, but they were certainly durable. I ran it down once more, extending my hands as bolts of lightning left them and electrocute those who stood in my way. I continued to swiftly plough through the never ending tide of holographic bodies. Well placed electric punches and kicks knocked them out quickly.


    I looked back for a brief moment to check on Aurora, two enemies wielding knives slipped through. They were now trying to take Aurora head on. I could tell that she was starting to fatigue. It has been a long training session. This endless mode isn''t any less taxing either. Despite, that she still maintained her composure and grace. Both enemies simultaneously slashed at her, she parried one and side stepped the other. She stepped to their side, slashing one in the abdomen and dropping him. The other was frozen in place by a cold wind from her sword, then beheaded. She was ruthless, graceful, captivating.


    She turned to me and raised her sword. Pointing it at me. I was stunned out of my daze. Is she aiming at me? An icicle left her blade, heading straight to me at amazing speed, producing a cold whirling sound as it travelled. I quickly bent backwards, like I was playing limbo. The icicle flew over my head and pierced that of the enemy behind me, who almost stabbed me. She saved me¡­


    I stood back up and mouthed a thank you. She seemed to chuckle and shake her head. I was too distracted by her dance- like performance. I resumed pummeling the rest of the enemies into a paste. Eventually, I found myself in the centre of their swarm. Knowing how to control myself now, I let electricity radiate through my body, bolts traveled along every limb. I released the energy and it made every enemy drop to the ground.


    I looked back at Aurora and smiled at her, she did the same. We had a brief reprieve. "5 minutes remaining. Enemy spawn rate increased by 500%." Ivis announced. It was almost over. To my surprise, a large horde of about 100 enemies spawned right behind Aurora, rushing her. I was overcome with horror, i needed to protect her. At the same time, Aurora''s expression also darkened, she must have seen something behind me. Ivis is smart to deploy sneak attacks.


    I signalled Aurora to switch. She nodded, and we ran at each other. Our faces were ones of steely resolve and determination. Just before we ran into each other, Aurora created a ramp of ice, going above me and getting the high ground above her opponents, rendering their weapons useless. She always did enjoy using every adavatage at her disposal. I smirked at her admirable strategic mind. I am quite the opposite.


    I ran at the horde with full speed, my fists thrumming and crackling with lightning. As i got within a metre of them, my speed fully kicked in. I sent electricity down my leg and into the ground. I electrocuted the ground which shocked and electrocuted my enemies. Seeing that they could not retaliate, I started bludgeoning every single one of them. With each hit, lightning chained to other enemies. With every hit, I hit an additional 5 more. The horde was taken care of swiftly.


    I turned back to see Aurora had constructed a full tower of ice. It looked majestic and elegant, shining brilliantly like a diamond in the ruff. She detached her blade and pulled out her wand, swirling it in the air. Soon, the clouds gathered and the wind picked up. Hail, icicles 2 metres long started showering from the sky like rain. Those hit were killed instantly, any who did not die were frozen. It was an impressive and incredibly destructive ability. I am unsure how long our school campus would last if Aurora ever decided to destroy it.


    Her enemies also quickly dropped dead before her, fading to nothingness as they dematerialised. She has truly mastered the use of her powers. I know she only can grow from here. She was a far cry of the scared little girl she used to be. She is confident, and flourishing, like she is designed to be.


    Without warning, the largest group of enemies yet spawned in front of Aurora. They were all wielding rifles as well. So Ivis could actually adapt to our tactics. A hail of gunfire started heading towards Aurora. Realising it, she quickly took cover and hid behind a wall of ice she made. However, the tower''s structural integrity was starting to fail. Any second now, she would fall from a great height into a sea of dangerous foes.


    I took action immediately, to save her. "Aurora! Boost!" I cried out to her. I could see her nod out of the corner of my eye. Soon, Several ice platform formed mid air. Nothing was holding them up, meaning they would fall soon. However, I was fast enough. I used them to jump up until I reached the ceiling. Now 20 metres above ground, I channeled my power through my body. To my surprise, a yellow wyvern of pure yellow lightning emerged from my body and circled me. As it did, I could feel myself surging with intense strength. Strength I never knew one could wield.


    I crashed down like a vessel of the gods'' wrath. The impact eliminated all who opposed us, filling the room with a crashing sound like actually thunder. The timer finally ran out as a bullhorn sounded to mark the end. I sat down, panting form exhaustion. I smiled. It was really worth coming here to train. That dragon that appeared as well¡­that was not Volt. It seemed to be something i manifested on my own. Was this result of my immense power?


    I felt a hand on my shoulder, followed by a graceful young lady sit down beside me. Aurora also looked exhausted. I smiled. While this was far more violent than our old play dates, I still felt like a child once more. "Thanks Aury. I''ll see you in school." I was about to get up and leave until i felt her grip on my shoulder tighten and strengthen. I looked back at her and her sweat drenched face was sour and bitter looking.


    "You will will you? That''s not good enough." She said as she got to her feet. I was still sitting on the the ground, staring at her. What does she mean? "I have a guest room next to mine, take a bath. I''m sure your mom and dad wouldn''t mind you staying over for a bit longer anyway." She grabbed a towel for herself and tossed me another. She left the training room. I was left there by myself. I can''t defy her. She might get furious at me if I did.


    I did as she suggested and walked up the stairs. The lights and everything were now on again. It seems they restored the power. Her house is extremely luxurious looking. I knew her father was a business man, while her mother was also a head of department at one of the branches of the company. That''s why they both had to leave. Still, for Aurora to be living here alone, I didn''t know whether that was luxury, or lonely.


    I walked to the 2nd floor and walked down the hallway. I saw a wooden door with snowflake stickers pasted all over it. That was Aurora''s room. This door, this room was nostalgic for me. I sub-consciously carressed the door with my left hand, remembering all they days we spent here together. I quickly snapped out of it when I realised i probably look like creep, staring at some young lady''s room.


    I quickly went to the room on the right. It was relatively empty except for a queen bed on the far end. I hopped in the shower, staring at my fist. I have gained control of my powers. Now what. Volt said it would not affect my life or the people around me, so long as I did not let it. I suppose I had to conceal or at least tone down my power while I was in school.


    I quickly hopped out of the shower. Just I did, it hit me, I had no clothes. "Damn¡­" I muttered under my breath. Just then, the gauntlets materialised on my hands and a bolt of lightning hopped out form it. Volt appeared in his human form. I screeched a little, covering myself and my shame. Volt merely tilted his head, analysing me form head to toe. After a seconds he finally realised, "Ah! I forgot! You humans aren''t exactly proud enough to be flaunting your pride now are you?" he asked nonchalantly.


    I felt fury welling up within me. "Yeah dimwit! Stop staring already!" I scolded. Volt backed up and bowed, I forgot he was supposedly my servant. He snapped his fingers, all of a sudden I was wearing a casual t-shirt and trousers. I uncovered myself. "Thanks¡­" I reluctantly muttered. Volt bowed obediently and returned to the gauntlet. "Jeez¡­" I muttered under my breath.


    I walked downstairs and went into the family room. I saw Aurora sitting on the couch casually. She was wearing a oversized t-shirt and short shorts. Her light blue her was bundled up with a towel. She must have felt my presence as she whipped her head around to me the moment i stepped foot in the room. She was beaming, then suddenly started laughing. "What''s so funny?" I asked her, confused as to why she was so amused. I crossed my arms as she continued giggling without an explanation.


    "Hehe, sorry sorry. I really jus thought you would use the clothes that you brought here when you were young. There are still some in the closet of that room. Luckily it seems you brought your own." She said, holding back tears. I sighed and walked around the couch, sitting beside her and staring at the blank television. This girl¡­


    We sat in silence as he stared at our reflections in the empty tv screen. Finally she spoke, "So¡­you know that our school is accepting new applicants to the magic club right? And that the Arcanothon will be starting soon?" She asked, slightly awkwardly. I looked at her, she was still looking forward, scared to look at me. I smiled and looked ahead as well.


    "You want me to join them? Don''t you?" I asked bluntly. The school we attend had a magic talent class that the best magic users could always attend. Aurora was one of those students and was probably the top of the class as well, it would only make sense if she was. The Arcanothon on the other hand it like the olympics but for magic users. Individuals form different schools compete in a sports competition which involved magic. However, I refused to join them every year. Mostly because I lacked confidence.


    "Well¡­Yeah. I thought that now since you are so powerful, they would accept you and you would want to join. Also, I just thought that our chemistry earlier was perfect¡­It would be nice to have you competing along side me." She explained honestly, still nervous. My heart was pounding, she was asking me to participate in one of the most prestigious clubs in the school alongside her. At that moment, I remembered the burning question I had nested within me. I had to ask her now.


    "I will answer your question, if you answer mine." I said in a baritone voice. She was suddenly all ears. Her legs were on the couch and her whole body was facing me. She looked like an adorable kitten.


    "Anything!" She said eagerly, leaning in closer


    "Why did you kiss me?"

 Chapter 17 - New Me

    The moment those words left my mouth, I felt a wave of regret suddenly wash over me. Did I really allow myself to ask such a question. I felt like such an idiot. It was not my place to question. I examined as Aurora''s face drooped as she heard the question. She looked away after awhile and went back to staring at the tv screen.


    Silence ensued. It lasted for a minute or two, but it felt like an hour. I was about to open my mouth to take back the question but Aurora beat me to the punch. "How about you come see me everyday in school and find out the answer? Like normal friends would?" I looked back at her astonished. She answered my question with a question. On top of that, her answer pretty much answered nothing.


    "That doesn''t really answer anything Aury," I tried to pry. However, she was having none of it, and fired back with something I was sort of expecting.


    "Well, I felt that you weren''t exactly being honest when you answered my question before. Were you?" She knew I lied about my powers. I looked away sheepishly. "I could detect the truth in some aspects of your answer. However, I did not know what exactly was true and what was a lie. I still got the feeling that I was being lied to. I respect it for now. Mostly because I can''t disprove a thing you say." I was at a lost for words. I did not know how to respond to something like that.


    "Alright¡­I will join." I answered her question, as promised. Her bright smile returned to her face and she looked at me once more. I smiled back at her, but deep down I knew, I could not keep this from her for forever. She will know eventually.


    ****


    Monday rolled around faster than I thought. I walked to school like I normally did, careful not to use my super speed. It was as relaxing as ever. It gave me time to settle my thoughts and the dread of needing to attend school. After 30minutes, I reached the foyer of the school. Just as I entered, a black car pulled up. Several students at the foyer were all staring at the car with a twinkle in their eyes. I wondered, who on earth could that be. Who would get everyone so riled up. A regal figure stepped out of the car and I knew who it was immediately. Long light blue hair followed this person''s every movement. Her walking was graceful and dignified. Didn''t think I''d see Aurora this early in the morning.


    Several people approached her to give their greeting, however, her face maintained a disinterested look, nodding and waving them off. She only said one or two words in reply. She looked stunning as per normal, a thin winter coat and boots, she was wearing a skirt that didn''t even reach her knee. She always wore winter attire despite it not being winter yet. I bet she was cooling herself with her powers in there.


    There were study groups sitting on benches further in the foyer, past the general office. All of them were mesmerised by Aurora. She really was the queen of this school. It seemed that even some of the teachers admired and bowed down to her. In any other situation, I would have been long gone the moment I even glanced at her. Today was different, I felt drawn to her,I was just standing in the middle of the foyer, watching her. Like a total creep. However, when everyone else is doing it, I wasn''t so bad.


    Eventually, Aurora noticed me simply staring in the middle. Her expression lit up and she ran toward me. This shocked everyone, including me. The dignified student council president who was always indifferent to the world around her, was running to some random person. She ran up to me and smiled brightly, I did the same. That smile seemed to have enthralled more people and infuriated many others. I heard the clicking of cameras pointed at us.


    This was bad, I had to leave. "Let''s go somewhere these eagle eyes aren''t watching." I suggested. Without warning, I grabbed her arm and started walking away with haste, activating my speed instinctually. To the eyes of most people, it would look like we broke into a full sprint and left behind a faint yellow trail. With my speed, I hastily escorted her and dragged her to her office. The wind picked up wherever I went which bewildered a few, but none seem to have noticed that it was us.


    In no time, I brought her to her office door. When we got there, she stared blankly for a few seconds. I realised what I did, she probably was not used to moving that fast. She must be in complete shock. I also realised that she looked completely disheveled, her hair was frayed and in a mess, her coat nearly came off. "Sorry¡­" I said apologetically.


    "Well¡­that was an experience. Is that how you normally feel when you move that fast? I felt like I was on a roller coaster!" She exclaimed as she fixed herself. She unlocked the door and allowed me in. I dropped my body on the sofa that she used to nurse me and watched her unpack her things and blast the AC. "Anyway, I was really surprised to see you this morning. Were you waiting for me?" She asked mischievously. I rolled my eyes and chuckled a bit. To think that she puts on a cold exterior in front of everyone else¡­


    "Not really, just a coincidence." I answered


    "Oh. I see." She said sounding slightly disappointed. Does she really want me to wait for her? She continued filing notes and files in the cabinet. Eventually, she looked at me. "The entrance test for the Magic Club is today. You usually have nothing on after school so I trust that will be ok?" I never realised that it would be so soon, but she was right, not like I had anything better to do after school. I nodded. I stayed in her office until homeroom, dispersing to go back to our respective classes.


    Upon entering, people still looked at me the same. Uninterested, the jocks and bullied were smirking in my direction. I could sense their malice. Fortunately, this time, I could defend myself. The problem would be whether I should. Fortunately, when I stepped in, no one recognised me as the one who abducted the president and ran away with her. If they did, I might have been beaten to death the moment I set foot in the classroom.


    Class went by as per normal. No one paid me any mind, I feel like the teachers even forgot I existed. In some cases it was a blessing. The day came to end, and classes were finally over. It seemed that Alistair''s popularity had him abducted by another group of "friends" again. I chuckled at the thought. As I stood up to leave, the rubber soles of sneakers and sport shoes hitting against the concrete floor grew ever closer. I looked up to see a familiar face, I believe his name was Brent. The one that Alistair helped protect me from on my birthday. He had 4 other people, all muscular walking toward me with mal-intent.


    "Look stick man, Al ain''t here to protect your scrawny ass this time. You don''t deserve to stand with him, or any other person in this class. In fact, let me show you-" As he was saying his sentence, he reached out his hadn to grab me. The world slowed down at that very instant and he was now speaking in ultra slow motion. I smirked and walked up to him. Examining his pompous and boyish face. He had several scars, from playing sports perhaps. I considered the best way to deal with him, deciding instead to toy with him.


    I side stepped his lunge and briskly walked behind the group. As I did, he finally finished his sentence. "Let me show you what happens¡­Huh?" He lunged out and grabbed the air, almost stumbling and falling onto my chair. "What the?" I heard him murmur, a sinister grin formed on my face. This was going to be fun. I will try my best not to hurt them, naturally. "Grab him and teach him a lesson!" He commanded. Two of his goons lunged to grab me as well. I chuckled and ran into the centre of the group. The two who failed now ran at me and the other two also tried to grab onto me. Just as I thought, I avoided the assaults and all 4 collided with each other. Every move I made, lightning formed in my wake, scaring them even more. To them, I was a phantom, disappearing and reappearing.


    The 4 of them were not concentrated on a single spot. I started running circles around them, encasing them in an electric wind and the wind started blowing ferociously. Soon, they got dizzy and disorientated, falling to the other ground, nauseous. I could tell that they were about to throw up. "Barf in the trash bin outside, otherwise you are cleaning up your own mess." I said condescendingly.


    "Bastard!" I heard Brent yell, I nearly forgot about him. "I''m gonna make you pay!" He balled his hands into fists and started running to me "Mighty roar of nature, powerful conduit of light¡­" Brent started chanting. Old school. Most people in this school were not as advanced with magic as Aurora and I, still requiring chants to use their powers. He was talking really slow, I could have ended him if I wanted to, but I decided to let him finish. "Gather in my fist and let my opponent feel thy might! Thundering jab!" He completed his incantation. His right fist started sparking and burst to life with blue electric bolts emanating form it. He yelled as he rushed in my direction.


    I had seen enough. I caught his fist before he could hit me, holding it in place. His eyes widened in shock when he saw that I was unfazed. However, I was not done. I absorbed the energy into my own hands. A blue wave like energy flowed from his hand to mine. His stopped sparking and a ball of electricity formed in my other hand. He eyes widened further and gasped as he realised what happened. I smirked seeing his reaction. I thrust the ball into his abdomen and he crumpled to the ground, spasming.


    I looked over all of them and smiled inwardly. I looked at Brent who was looking at me with fear in his eyes. "Remember this, Brent. I am not the same person as before. The one you see before you is a new, improved, me. The new me will not bow to anyone. The new me will not be pushed around. The new me won''t let you off so easily next time.." I said all this, staring into his soul.

 Chapter 18 - Newfound Confidence

    I left the room promptly after taking my stand, with the 5 of them whimpering on the ground like lost puppies. Their state was pathetic, I was almost sad. They way they acted so high and mighty before, like they were the kings of the school. Now, they were nothing but dross. I left the class room with my hands in my jacket pockets, preparing to go to the upper classrooms to see Aurora. The moment I stepped out of the classroom, a familiar middle-ranged voice called out to me.


    "You know, I was about to help you when I saw those jerks almost grab you. But damn! You ran circles around them! Literally! What was that at the end as well? Reversal magic?" I looked to my left to see Alistair leaning on the wall. He was smiling from ear to ear. I even detected a hint of excitement in his expression. So he was here the whole time?


    "So you were watching playboy?" I asked disrespectfully.


    "Yeah¡­I ran away from Jack and the others cuz i knew you were about to get pummeled into oblivion, but when I came back, well you were moving too fast to even see you! What happened?" Jack and the others must have been that group that pulled him away after class. While I could still consider telling Aurora about the gauntlets, as of right now, Alistair was completely out of the question. He seemed genuine, but I needed to test that.


    "C''mon. Let''s find Aurora, she''s taking me to the entrance test for the Magic Club." I said, dodging his question. I started walking up the stairs. Alistair followed me without prying further. He also expressed his interest in joining the club since I was joining this year.


    When we reached the 3rd floor, it appeared that class had just ended. In any normal scenario, I would have waited outside for her to walk out. However, today, I was swelling with confidence, and I knew how Aurora would react, so I waltz in like I owned the place. "Woah what are you doing?" Alistair tried to stop me.


    "Scared?" I asked.


    "Of course not. I am just surprised you aren''t." He was right, this was irregular behaviour from me. Alistair was popular and thus would have no problem just going where ever he wanted. But for me, I would have been glared at on the spot. However, I knew Aurora would be happy to see me, I would probably be saving her from the crowd trying to get her attention. I smiled at Alistair and entered the room.


    The moment I entered, whispers and gasps started circulating through the room. They looked at Alistair in surprise, and some were throwing incriminating looks at me. I ignored them for now. I had no intention of showing them my abilities for now. Aurora seemed to have noticed the commotion and looked over the paparazzi surrounding her. She saw me and smiled, catching everyone around her off guard.


    "Move." She commanded, and the sea of people parted. She gave them one last cold glance and briskly walked to me and hugged me. I heard the room erupt in gasps and I heard Alistair struggle to contain his laughs.


    "Look dude! You are the talk of the town now!" He said laughing boisterously. Covering his mouth did him no favours, the reactions of those around us were priceless. He was clutching his stomach trying not to die from laughing so hard.


    I smirked on the inside and returned the hug Aurora gave. We remained like that for who knows how long. I heard the clicking of cameras, people taking pictures on their phone. It was either to gossip, or to prepare a bounty hunt for me. It was bad to stay here.


    "Um Aurora¡­" I said trying to pull her away, but her grip was firm and I could not peel her off.


    "Let them¡­I don''t care." She said, still hugging me. "You actually came. You actually walked into this class like it was your own. Let me enjoy this for a bit." She said, closing her eyes. It was good to see someone enjoying this. I soon noticed that the number of whispers was increasing. I scanned the room and saw people with furrowed brows and gritted teeth, mostly male. The females were gleefully gossiping and giggling.


    "Aurora, if I stay here any longer, my head would be taken off. The test is soon isn''t it? Let''s leave." I coaxed her. She sighed defeatedly and released me, dragging me out of the classroom. I let her and signalled Alistair to come along.


    We soon reached the school''s soccer field where the test is to be held. A teacher is already holding the briefing for those taking the test. There are at least 30 students lined up to enter, and only 10 can make it past. Aurora quickly dragged me to join the students who were participating and Alistair followed suit.


    A few eyes stared at eyes, some are surprised that there are more entrants, most are appalled by the fact that the cold student council president is dragging a guy with her. I felt eyes drilling into me once more. "Ms Black. I have two more people who wish to join. Please allow them per my request." She asked the teacher in charge, Ms Black.


    The teacher was wearing sports attire, joggers and a tight shirt. Her long black hair was flowing in the wind and she had an imposing presence. "Alright Ms Singford. Next time, let me know in advance ok? And as for you two, don''t be late." She sternly instructed. The 3 of us bowed in gratitude and took our positions. Aurora went to the benches to watch, she was already part of the club since her first year. Alistair and I were at the very back. Alistair''s reputation preceded him, people immediately tried to start a conversation with him. He quickly brushed them off. I, all the while was being ignored, snickering at his plight.


    However, I was not totally ignored. I saw a girl right in front of me staring daggers into my soul. I was kind of creeped out by it. Her gaze was unrelenting and fierce. She had medium length brown hair and piercing green eyes. She wore a simple t-shirt and track pants. It was starting to get awkward, with her staring at me, so I tried to defuse the tension. "Um¡­Hi?" I awkwardly asked.


    "Don''t think you can get too close with the president. She is and ace student and practically a queen. You would only be a stain on her reputation, and another addition to her ever-growing list of ex-lovers." She said. The hatred in her voice was clear as day. I noticed the pin on her shirt, she was a member of the council. Additionally, she appeared to be an underclassman. I didn''t bother to explain myself and just sighed and nodded. She sharply turned away.


    "Wow¡­that girl hates your guts." I heard Alistair tease.


    "Put a sock in it dude, the test is about to start." I pushed back.


    "Good afternoon students!" Ms Black started off. "Welcome to the entrance test for the Magic Club. Because I don''t want to waste anymore of my time, I will skip the ceremony and get straight to the point. This test has 3 components, physicality, casting and dueling."


    Everyone was listening attentively. I scanned around and saw Aurora sitting at the bench on the other side with a fellow council member. She was smiling and waving. I think it was at me, however, everyone else seemed to have interpret it differently, thinking it was for them. Girls and boys alike in front of me started squealing in delight.


    "This will be the test of physicality first. We will test 3 things, your speed, strength and reflexes. First, speed. You are allowed to use magic to enhance your speed if you can, and teleportation is not allowed, but I''m sure none of you can do it anyway. Zachary Montreal get to the starting line." She instructed. The black haired boy at the front walked up to the starting line and readied himself.. I was already excited to see what these guys could do.

 Chapter 19 - Test Of Speed

    *Aurora''s POV*


    Just before the instructions were issued, I noticed that a new member of the council, Thalia Zeraf was talking to Kaler. It seemed that she was rather pissed as well. Then again, she always wore that frown in her face. For a freshman, she was quite intimidating. She was no slouch when it came to magic either. Kaler seems rather exasperated with her, so I suppose it had something to do with me.


    I chuckled at the thought. "Hey Aurora! Who is that guy you were dragging along by the way? New boy toy?" a girl asked mischievously beside me. I turned to see a blonde girl with brown eyes and fair skin looking at me in anticipation. She was wearing a dark blue dress. Lindsey Callahan. She was the beauty of the school, probably the only one whose popularity exceeded mine. Although, I always saw her as a seductress and a mean girl.


    "You think you much Ms Callahan. He is just an old friend of mine." I replied in a neutral tone. However, deep down, unbeknownst to me, I thought differently.


    "Come on Aurora, everyone knows that holding hands is the most affection you show anyone! You never even hug your previous boyfriends, if you could even call them that. This guy must be something more..." she reasoned and tried to pry. However, I did not let up. Although, I did take what she said into consideration. It was true that I was not one to show affection. Come to think of it, I only ever did that to Kaler. I hesitated to call my previous flings" lovers" merely pests that tried to win my favour.


    A back haired boy walked to the starting line. I propped my head on my elbow and watched with little interest. I was only interrsted in watching Kaler, thought I knew he would be the best. The test of speed was in the form of a hundred meter sprint. Physical enhancement was allowed, but few could actually do it. Kaler was the last in line, this was going it be very boring.


    A blank was fired and a "bang" rang into the air. The boy took off, leaving embers where his feet touched. I could tell he wanted to use magic to quicken his pace, but all it succeeded in doing was starting a tiny flame on the track. He completed the sprint in 30 seconds, panting from exhaustion and on the ground. He overexerted himself, had he just ran normally, he would not have been this burnt out. Using his magic only burned his energy.


    "Wow. He was kinda pathetic don''t you think? What is he trying to do? Start a campfire?" Lindsey commented. Her remarks were extremely unnecessary and hurtful, but I paid her no attention.


    A few more contestants stepped up. Nothing spectacular happened, it looked more like a try out for the athletics club than a magic club. Then, a bulky and tall figure stepped up to the line. I recognised him, he was the one who was bullying Kaler in the store room, before I saved him.


    I gripped on to the bench tightly with both my palms. I felt anger swell within just looking at his smug round face. He shouldnt be here... Unconsciously, the air started to drop to freezing temperatures and ice started to form where my hands gripped.


    "Hey! Calm down, what''s wrong?" Lindsey asked. I realised what I was doing and thawed the ice. However, my anger was not quelled. I wanted to freeze the blood in his veins. "Oh...that ugly brute. Tried to hit on me a few times. His name is Laurence Dirk. Heard he comes from a family of small mages. He is also a total jerk. What did he do to you?" she asked. I did not answer, instead focusing my vision on him.


    As the blank was fired, I heard him yell an incantation." Ignus Acele!" upon saying that, he took off, leaving a small trial of fire behind him. He successfully used fire to enhance his speed, slightly impressive. He completed the course in 12 seconds.


    I was disgusted that everyone was in awe of that. He flexed his muscles, then threw a glance at me. To top of his atrocious behavior, he blew me a kiss. I could feel myself throw up in my mouth. This disgusting vermin should be lucky his is alive.


    Soon, it was Thalia''s turn. I lenses forward and leaned on my palms which were propped on my knees. She readied herself, and the blank was fired. She muttered her incantation and the wind started picking up the moment she opened her mouth. "Gale launch!" she yelled. With a sudden boom and strong gust of wind, she pushed herself off and launched from the starting point. That launch allowed her to to clear half of the track in 3 seconds. The rest of the way, I could see a trail behind her, the wind was speeding her up. She finished the course in 8 seconds. An impressive showing. She pretty much solidified her lead, no one should be able to beat her. From my peripheral vision, I saw Laurence in a rage, his nose was flaring, his face looked red.


    I was grateful that Thalia could disgrace him. I caught her staring at me, and I nodded at her, flashing her a thumbs up. Upon seeing it, her usually serious and solemn face became over the moon. She was jumping around like an intoxicated butterfly.


    "Alistair Rafael. To the starting line." I heard. I looked over and saw the play boy removing his jacket and tossing it to the bench. I never realised quite how if he actually was. But still, he was a playboy. He readied himself. "Bang!" The blank was fired. To my surprise, his reflexes were quick, he took off, leaving a trail of black and red fire where ever he stepped. My eyes widened seeing it. Hellfire. It was rare to see it and witness one wielding it. He also was capable of physical enhancement without incantation. He blazed through with little effort, finishing in 9 seconds, just under Thalia. At the end he was not panting, he was in mint condition. I would be lying if I said I was not impressed, because I was. The one who was really impressed though, was Lindsey. She was basically fawning over him


    "Oh. My. God. Alistair Rafael was it? I heard of him. I never knew he was so good at magic. But what was that fire he left behind?" She sounded like a fan girl and it was slightly sickening.


    "Hellfire. Second rarest and second most dangerous flame any magic user can produce. Impressive." I said bluntly.


    "Are you smitten too Aury? We should go ask for his number after this." Lindsey suggested. Hearing her call my name like that disgusted me for some reason. The air around me became frigid and I looked at her with murderously. She started shivering and moving away from the cold and form fear.


    "Never. Ever! Call me that. And I want absolutely nothing to do with that playboy." I answered sharply. Lindsey chuckled and continued moving away. I could see fear reflected in her eyes.


    "Kaler Dakrun. To the starting line." The moment I heard Kaler''s name, I ended the blizzard and gleefully looked forward. Lindsey saw this and had a vexed expression written all over her face.


    "Next is your new boy toy huh? I heard he is just some scrawny nobody, what do you see-" Lindsey was about to comment. My blood boiled when I heard her call Kale a nobody and I raised my finger to her face. A cold wind blasted out from it and encased her mouth in ice. I did not reply, only staring her down. She stared back at the track in shame and fear.


    I looked back and saw Kaler in the ready position. I knew he could finish this instantly if he wanted to. But it would seem like he was teleporting. Kaler closed his eyes, he was probably thinking the same thing. So¡­what is he going to do. After a few seconds of agonising anticipation, the umpire pulled the trigger. The moment the blank was fired, lightning erupted from Kaler''s body like an explosion. The bolts wer so violent that it scorched the ground around him. All the students and even Ms Black had to cover her eyes. They next thing they new, a typhoon like gust of wind blew through the track and paper started flying in all directions. When they open their eyes, their jaws all dropped to see Kaler at the finish line.. Their astonishment only increased seeing his timing.

 Chapter 20 - Test Of Reflexes

    *Kaler''s POV*


    I walked to the starting line as instructed and readied myself. I glanced at the bench where Aurora and another girl had sat down. I laughed internally when I saw Aurora freeze the girls mouth. She truly was ruthless.


    I closed my eyes to communicate with Volt. "Do you think I should end this quickly? Full speed?" I asked.


    "I do not think so, they might think that you are cheating master. Teleportation to forbidden correct?" He answered in my head.


    "I suppose so, 2 seconds then." I figured.


    "Sounds good." Volt replied


    The blank fired and the world around me slowed. I gathered the strength in my body and pushed off, I could see the bolts of lightning hitting my surroundings and the other students and Teachers covering their eyes and taking cover. I passed the finish line and pressed the button to stop the timer. When everyone finally looked up, their eyes were opened to their limit and their jaws were on the ground. I smirked internally and walked back to them. As I did, I glanced at Aurora who was smiling widely and clapping like a child. The girl beside her basically had the same reaction as everyone else.


    All eyes were on me as I went back to the crowd of people. Only Alistair was not as surprised, probably because he saw it before. I smiled at him and he smiled back. I felt malice being directed at me and glanced at the guy who tortured me in the storeroom. I did not realise he was here until he took his turn. His teeth and fists were clenched tightly and I can sense that he was seething with anger.


    After a few seconds of astonished silence, Ms Black finally broke it. "Ahem! Um that was¡­impressive Mr Dakrun¡­" She said, I could tell she was still in a daze. I bowed my head respectfully. "Let us continue with the test¡­"


    We walked over to a set of weights from the gym. This was the test of strength. I knew my strength was enhanced by the gauntlets, but I could not use my full strength as I could not show the gauntlets and my electrical mastery does not extend to enhance my physical strength at least not by much.


    Alistair took first, Thalia, that girl that tried to kill me by looking at me, took second as she used the wind to lift and assist her, I took third from pure strength. I heard Laurence took 4th and I looked over again to see him looking murderously at me. I paid him no mind for now.


    The final test for physicality, reflexes and dexterity. We gathered in the soccer field once more. "For this segment, I will be throwing non-lethal attacks at you. Dodge as many as you can. The moment you faint or collapse the test is over. If you can last a whole 5 minutes as well, you also pass. If you get hit, you mat continue so long as you can stand." Ms Black issued the instructions. At this point, thought still early, many of the less advanced magic user had dropped out from overexertion and exhaustion.


    The first contestant stepped up. Ms Black held up her hand and the sky began to darken. A blue ball of electrical energy coalesced in her palm. I smiled. Unless Ms Black was a dual elementalist, which is extremely rare and hard to master, she will not be able to touch me. I smiled at the thought. The first contestant started sweating profusely, I could see the sweat condensing on his face.


    A blank was fired and Ms Black shot bolts of lightning straight at him from her hand. The bolts were indeed fierce. However, I felt that they would do no more than shock someone. For me, It will feel like nothing. She started slow at first, shooting one at a time, one every few seconds. Despite the slow pace, the student could only barely avoid it and was on his toes the whole time. It was like he was standing on hot rocks, constantly moving. He was only tiring himself.


    After a minute, Ms Black started firing at a doubly faster rate. The student only lasted so long. At 1 minute and 30 seconds, he was hit once and fell to the ground. Students capable of using healing magic took him away. This continued for a long time. No student made it past 1 minute and 30 seconds. When Laurence stepped up, he made it to two minutes. By that mark, Ms Black started firing small bolts like a machine gun. Laurence was hit several times in the chest and collapsed after 2 minutes and 17 seconds.


    Thalia stepped up. Before she did, she tossed me a glance of disdain. I did not know what her problem was, but I did not really care either. Her performance was extremely skillful, she''s used the wind to thrust herself swiftly in any direction. However, once the 2 minute mark had passed, she could not avoid the lightning by moving horizontally anymore, instead, she thrusted herself upward. Everyone who saw it gasped and was in awe. I was also impressed, if she trained hard enough, she would be capable of flight. However, now she was just using enhanced jumps. She also used thrusts downwards to make herself unpredictable.


    She seemed like she would be a capable fighter. At 3 minutes, Ms Black raised her hand above her head. The sky lit up in a bright flash. A small flash of lightning was brought down on Thalia. She was too shocked to react and was electrocuted, falling to the ground. Luckily, she was caught before impact. I was impressed, Ms Black was capable at calling lightning form the sky. Unfortunately for her, I am lightning.


    "Good luck." I encouraged Alistair who looked a bit on edge. He cheered up a little, flashing a little bit of his charming smile. He stepped onto the field. For the first two minutes, he was dodging without difficulty. It actually looked like he was dancing. Once Ms Black engaged her rapid fire, Alistair''s feet were set ablaze, the grass around him started to burn, those out of range of his flames started to wither. Seeing this, I smiled, there was still a lot about Alistair that I did not know of. With new found vigour and speed, he dashed about the battle field, like he was drawing with fire.


    The real problem started when Ms Black started summoning thunder from the sky. Althought not very powerful, in order to manipulate the whether, one would have to be impeccably strong. thunder struck an mere centimetre away from Alistair, he was able to avoid it for the time being, barely side stepping it.


    The bright blue bolts and thunderous roars filled the air as it felt like a thunderstorm was apparaoching, when it was really the work of a high class mage. At 4 minutes, Ms Black raised another hand, blue energy surged in the palm of that one too. The lightning strikes became more frequent. I could see Alistair struggling to keep up. He was blazing lines along the field and continued dodging as best he could. The clock was quickly ticking down. 5 more seconds to go. The sky flashed brightly once more, brighter than every other instance. Two bolts descended upon the world. Ms Black was in complete concentration for this one, her eyes sealed shut. I could see all the students watching on in amazement as well.


    However, it was not meant to be, Alistair was a tad too slow, the very tip of the lightning bolt grazed his ankle, causing him to fall over form the intense shock.At 4 minutes and 58 seconds, he collapsed and failed the test. Ms Black panted from the effort and looked at Alistair who was twitching on the ground. "I deeply apologise for not being able to reach the 5 minute mark. However, since no one had made it this far, I would consider you a solid pass. You had to make me work for it too." She comforted him.


    Alistair rolled over, straining a little bit and chuckled. "Heheh. Don''t be too sure¡­" He said pointing to me. "You still got him to take care off." Ms Black looked at me, sizing me up. She seems to be a little hesitant , despite having already seen my speed. I decided I should piss her off a little bit more, seeing if she has something against me.


    "Ms Black, with all due respect, you will not be able to make me drop. Use everything you ahve against me. Prepare to request for the help of the other students." I said, a slight air of defiance. She snickered and looked at me once again.


    "You are rather confident aren''t you? Fine I will oblige by your wish, just to prove you wrong. Don''t cry to me when you can''t last a few seconds." She said. I only smiled and bowed, walking to the field.


    I readied myself. To piss her off even more, I sat down on the scorched grass. I could see her snicker. The umpire fired the blank and she immediately unleashed a torrent of blue lightning form her palms. The force and the light of it made everyone gasp. Some laughed at my insolence in challenging a teacher, some were concerned. Ms Black was smiling widely as well.


    After a few seconds, she finally relented and the torrent ended. I was watching everything through Volt''s eyes, who I secretly deployed in the sky. Their reactions, I can''t wait for them to see me. "Well, I gave you what you asked for Dakrun, you arrogant child¡­now we should-" The smoke parted, revealing me sitting still, like i was meditating. I was unscathed, unharmed. From Volt''s aerial view, I could see Aurora smiling brightly and her friend was just watching, speechless. "Impossible¡­" Ms Black uttered in disbelief, backing away slowly.


    "Let''s give them a good show." I told Volt.


    "As you wish." He replied.


    I dramatically opened my eyes, revealing that they are completely golden in colour, shining brilliantly. Everyone gasped and backed away like I was some sort of demon. "What''s the matter, Ms Black?" I asked sarcastically. "There are still 4 minutes left."


    She gritted her teeth and summoned two enormous bolts of lightning from the sky. I smirked, raising my hand and catching them both. The blue lightning swirled in my hand. Everyone was too shocked to react. Seeing their expressions, I redirected the bolts somewhere else. She struck me again and I deflected them to a nearby soccer goal. She tried one last time, this time, I felt her putting all her effort into it. I still effortlessly caught it and threw it back at her.


    Her eyes widened seeing this and she braced for impact. She slowly got up from the ground and stared at me with fear. "Ms Black. If we are done playing now, allow them to attack me." She defeatedly nodded and commanded all students present to try and hit me.


    A storm of attacks of many different elements and varying intensity started to rain down upon me. There were really only 3 attacks I should watch out for, Laurence''s flaming punch, Thalia''s air slash and Alistair''s hellfire. The last one would be the most devastating if hit. I had two minutes left.. A smile found its way onto my face, this was gonna be fun.

 Chapter 21 - Pain Repaid

    *Aurora''s POV*


    I had a grin on my face the entire 5 minutes of Kaler''s run especially when he was unscathed by any of Ms Black''s lightning attacks. I had no idea he had such an immunity, but it was an absolute spectacle. When he deflected Ms Black''s attack back at her, I was elated. I never liked that teacher, she always tried to take advantage of her students, especially those who are more popular or more wealthy. Frankly, it is disgusting. She tried doing the same with me, but I am not so naive.


    When she gave the order for the other students to attack, the bombardment was near endless. Every direction, a magic spell or attack was being launched at him. However, just as I expected, he dodged them all expertly. At least, it looked that way. He merely became a blur when he enabled his full unbridled speed. I could only see trails lightning and images of where he once was. It was would be impossible to ever hit this man.


    5 minutes passed rather quickly as this cyclone of mad dashes was untouchable. The barrage finally ended and Kaler was spotless. He dusted himself off nonchalantly and I smiled wider as everyone was panting form the exhaustion. "You really are smitten with him huh?" Lindsey''s high pitched voice asked me, reminding me she was still here. I shot her a glare. "I can see why. He is fast, strong and he looks like god himself. Now that I examine him, he is actually rather handsome as well. He just kinda hides it all under his jacket and his long hair. I can''t understand why people call him a good-for-nothing-" I raised my hand to her face. She started sweating profusely and was silenced instantly.


    The test of casting was rather basic. The target was to be hit with all the force one could muster. It was to check the power and casting speed of the magic user. Most people threw elemental punches or dinky magical projectiles at the target. However, Thalia managed to leave a deep cut with her air slash, Alistair actually burned the target whole and of course, Kaler summoned a lightning bolt form the sky that left no trace of the target, or the grass that once surrounded it. The force of the impact even knocked over a few goal posts.


    Now was time for the final component, the duels. Arguably, this would be the most exciting. Kaler soundly beat me in a duel after catching me off guard. It was going to be fun to see him compete. Fighters were allowed to bring their own weapons. However, they were not allowed to use lethal spells or other spells that could seriously injure, maim, or mangle the target. It was held in tournament style.


    Kaler''s early matches were a walk in the park. I could tell he was holding back significantly. His first opponent lit his fist on fire, and tried striking him several times. Kaler casually side stepped each attack with a smile on his face. After the 3rd punch, he caught the opponents arm and placed his palm on their chest, shocking them and eliminating them. It was a sound victory.


    His second opponent wielded a sword. He used his elemental powers of earth to strengthen the sword and rushed Kaler. Kaler dodge everything. The opponent was also putting too much force into every swing. Every time Kaler dodged, he would stumble and almost lose balance. I was also starting to get amused. Most of these people aren''t actually trained in combat. It was deemed unnecessary to be trained. Kaler also had no fighting experience, but it seemed that what ever juiced him up also made him a good fighter. Kaler held the hilt of the sword, overpowering the opponent and forcing the sword out of his hand. Then he swiped his left hand outward, causing a small wave of force to fly to the opponent. However, it was powerful enough to thrust him backward and send him flying.


    Kaler winced seeing this and rushed to him, apologising profusely and helping him up. I chuckled seeing this. Good to know that his tough guy act was exactly that, an act. What was charming about him was his willingness to help and his bright attitude when he did. That attitude eroded very quickly after we started drifting apart. However, it was good to see he had not lost it.


    Finally, the semi-final match was upon us. "Kaler Dakrun and Laurence Dirk. Take your positions." Ms Black instructed. Laurence Dirk looked especially pissed right now. His face was scrunched and rage was written all over it. Soon a conversation started.


    "Let''s raise the stakes twig¡­" Laurence started. I clenched my fist and my blood boiled in my head when I heard him calling Kaler such an insulting nickname. Lindsey was looking at me with concern but I did not care.


    "I will freeze him till he becomes a living popsicle later¡­" I said through my teeth, teeming with rage.


    "Let''s make a bet." He continued. Suddenly he pointed at me. This bastard, I knew what he wanted. "If I win, which I definitely will, you will break up with the president and I will have her. Additionally, you will become my pet." He said with a sinister grin. This fool. He is really asking for it. I saw as Kaler had a solemn expression on, however, as someone who knew him for 14 years, I knew what that expression was. He was about to erupt in anger.


    "Alright then¡­" He replied, somehow still keeping his cool. Laurence now had a crooked smile on his face. "However. If you lose, you become my servant and will never talk back to me or Aurora ever again for your miserable life. Am I clear?" Kaler''s voice was cold. I was delighted now. He has the nerve to stand up for himself, finally. Laurence broke into a sinister laugh.


    "HAHAHAHA yeah yeah! Whatever twig! As if you can actually beat me!" He was so full of himself, I want him to feel true pain.


    I immediately stood on my feet which surprised Lindsey. She tried to pull me back down, but I was not going to listen. "KALE! Don''t hold back! Make him suffer!" I yelled to him. Everyone heard me. They all stared at me in bewilderment. Everyone was speechless. Probably because I never showed such support to anyone before. Kaler smiled wickedly upon hearing my words. I saw sparks flying from his eyes, hands and legs. He was furious, and I was going to enjoy seeing that scumbag suffer.


    Laurence was taken aback by the power that was emanating from Kaler at this moment, even the umpire was shaking. Eventually, both came to their senses. Laurence equipped two brass knuckles, one on each hand. Both of them lit up like torches. Kaler was still standing causally, one hand in his pocket. The umpire fired the blank, the bang ringing through the evening sky.


    Laurence immediately lunged at Kaler, the fire in his fists growing more fierce. As he lunged, he yelled. How barbaric. I saw Kaler''s smile grow wider as he dodge the punch instantly. In retaliation, he punched his abdomen with an electric punch, making him hold his stomach from the electrifying sensation and the immense pain. The hatred in Laurences eyes grew more murderous and he launched another attack. The same thing happened.


    After just two more punches, Laurence was already on the ground, grovelling in pain. However, just. Before the umpire could call the match, Kaler dragged Laurence back onto his feet and kicked him back down. The kick produce a thunderous crashing sound and a wave of electricity was passed through Laurence''s body. He was back on the ground again, twitching violently form the shock. Sparks started flying from his body. He looked pathetic. However, it seemed that he was not done, and neither was Kaler.


    "B-Bastard! I am not done yet! Now you are really gonna get it!" He yelled in anger. He struggled to his feet, still trembling from the shock and the fear.


    "Good¡­" Kaler spoke. However, his voice was altered. My eyes widened. He was defintely the one who said that, but his voice was like thunder, deep, booming and menacing. It sounded like it came form the sky itself. I could see the fear in everyone present. Their knees were trembling from the sheer authority that Kaler spoke with. "This is only a fraction of the pain you caused me all this time. Today, I will return it to you, tenfold. Beg for mercy now, and pray. Pray that you will make it out today with everything in tact."


    With those words, Kaler became a blur once more. This time, he was done being on the defensive. We could only see the yellow trailed he was leaving behind. This time, he was running around Laurence. Every few miliseconds, Laurence would get hit by some phantom force that could only be Kaler. Each time he was hit, lightning descended form the sky and struck him. Laurence was hit repeatedly at sonic speeds, lightning descending repeatedly, making it looke like light show. He became Kaler''s personal punching bag, just like Kaler was his for about a year. It looked as if the gods themselves were in a rage.


    This carried on for a solid minute. Everyone watched in horror as one of the toughest guys in the school was being pummeled into oblivion. The aggressor was lightning quick, he could not be seen, he could not be stopped. Even nature itself condoned this torture. With one final punch, Kaler sent Laurence flying onto the other side of the field, his body engulfed in electricity, sending him crashing down. Kaler causally sauntered over to him, picking him up from the dirt. I could sense that he was about to batter him again when he was halted.


    "M-Mr Dakrun! That is enough! You have proven your point! You have won this duel!" Ms Black cried out in desperation. Everyone else appeared to be scared of Kale. However, I could see Alistair smiling widely.


    Kale turned to Laurence in his hands, his face was bruised, swollen and battered. It was pathetic. I also smiled seeing it. He deserved every millisecond of that hell. I turned to Lindsey who was covering her mouth with both her hands. For once, she was speechless. "Do you concede?" Kaler asked, he was giving this fiend a chance.


    "A-Asshole¡­" He muttered through his cracked lips. That one word sealed his fate. Everyone else watched on, petrified, they knew what came next. The duel was not over, for neither of them had conceded. The fear on everyone''s face was priceless. The clouds gathered overhead. A bright yellow light illuminated the gloomy sky. A silhouette of a dragon was visible among the clouds.. My eyes widened, along with my smile as I realised what came next. Divine judgement was upon us¡­

 Chapter 22 - Always Here

    *Kaler''s POV*


    "A-Asshole¡­" Laurence muttered. This vegetative, broken, battered fool wishes to continue. I will make him submit. Ms Black cannot protest, for the duel has not officially ended. I swear. I swear, that this fool will die for ever crossing me. For all the pain I have suffered all these years. I will make sure he will suffer a hundred times more. Anger swirled within body like a storm unleashed. Thunder crackled in the sky above me. I knew what was happening, my anger was causing a thunderstorm.


    I closed my eyes. "Volt. Let''s take this fool to the skies. He will be the first to see my true power." I said telepathically. Even in telepathy, my voice was hoarse, full of rage that will not be easily quelled. I opened my eyes and saw Laurence''s fearful eyes, staring at mine full of tears. I looked left and all the students stepped back about a meter, some even letting screams out. Ms Black had covered her mouth and Alistair was smiling.


    Laurence was struggling to get out of my grip. I usually needed no chant, everyone knew that. If I chanted, it means that I was serious. Time to scare the living daylights out of them. "Conduit of power! Medium of the gods'' wrath! On the wings of a dragon we take to the skies!" It was an unnecessary chant, if I wanted, I could have taken to the skies myself. But I used it to deceive the masses and scare them as well. In a bright flash of light surrounding us, I transformed into a bolt of lightning and dragged Laurence up into the clouds.


    Laurence was petrified, his eyes sealed shut. He could not scream if he wanted to, the storm was too strong. Any words or sounds that left his mouth would be inaudible. We reached the clouds, approximately 70 kilometres above the ground, just below the upper atmosphere. Clouds were gathered around us. When Laurence opened his yes, feeling that we stopped moving, he let out a squeal and scream as he realised that he were above the ground with no support. He was levitating, using my telekinesis. Bright flashes emitted every few seconds, followed by the crashing of thunder.


    "Where are we !?" He asked in complete fear.


    "We are in the sky, the domain of the gods. May the divine have mercy, for you are going to pay for crossing me." I said. My anger was now uncontrollable. It was time to let off some steam. I willed the gauntlets onto my hands, yellow bolts of lightning surrounded my hands and forearms and wrapped around them. In seconds, they dissipated with a loud burst, showing gauntlets in the form of dragons heads wrapped around my arms. My hands and fingers protruding out of the dragons mouth. Laurence screamed once more in pure terror. His reaction was beautiful, worth my time.


    "Come forth, Volt! Avatar of Lightning!" I said with conviction. As I did, pure yellow energy sprang from the gauntlets, coalescing into a form of a wyvern. The energy dissipated, revealing Volt''s dragon form.


    Volt roared and stared at the shrivelled up Laurence, I could detect that he was also extremely angered. At supersonic speeds, he flew straight at Laurence, missing him by a hair and disappearing into the clouds. Laurence let out a petrified scream as Volt barely missed him. He looked around frantically, trying to find Volt, his eyes and face pale from fear, looking like he just saw a ghost. The crashing of thunder became more frequent, now, every second, a deafening crash would sound off. This only increased Laurence''s fear hundred folds. I am sure he wished he were dead instead of going through this hell.


    "Stop! Please! I beg you! I concede!" He tried to yell at me in desperation. But it is all over for him. I will keep him alive, but I will ensure he does not get off easy. I raised my hand and stared at him with my piercing golden eyes, lightning crashed down onto me from above us. It caused Laurence to look away in fear, but when he looked back, I had vanished. Instead, what he saw was infinitely more terrifying. Volt flew to him and full speed, lightning gathered around his draconian body and he turned into lightning himself. His whole body became a ligthtning bolt, the only thing remains were he bright red pupils. It was enough to give anyone nightmares for a whole month. Laurence''s eyes widened, unable to avoid it.


    Volt collided with Laurence, as he did, the deafening crash of thunder emanated. Laurence violently shook form the electrocution, like he was being possessed. To finish it, Volt flew to me, allowing me to ride on his back, then flew vertically downwards straight into Laurence. We turned into pure lightning and dragged him back down to the ground. As we descended, I could see everyone''s bewildered reactions from all the way up here. They were left dumbfounded. They could not see me, Laurence or Volt, we only looked like a giant lightning bolt about to strike the field.


    Just before we hit the ground, I commanded the gauntlets to disappear, along with Volt. They faded to ensure no one sees them. I landed first to catch Laurence, ensuring he would not die. With a loud crash and crackle, Laurence was struck by the most powerful lightning bolt the world has ever seen, knocking him unconscious. The turf of the field was left completely blackened and scorched. The clouds cleared, along with my anger.


    After that whole ordeal, no one came close to me. They all stepped back out of fear. I could not blame them. I bet I looked like the devil in their eyes. I personally dragged Laurence to the medics. Sure enough, he was alive, sustaining a bruised body and a single broken rib. If it weren''t for the no killing rule, I might have done worse things to him. I don''t know whether my conscious could handle the fact that I killed someone, whether or not they once tormented me.


    I walked back to Ms Black and bowed solemnly. "Apologies for the over enthusiastic display Ms Black." I said as respectfully as I could. "Laurence has been tormenting me for more than a year. I could not stand by anymore as he slandered me and our beloved student council president." I glanced in Aurora''s direction when I mentioned her, only to see her smiling.


    Ms Black was still in awe, only humming and nodding in agreement, walking away promptly. No one dared to come close to me after that, no one dared to look me in they eye. Except¡­


    "Wow¡­I did not think that my friend was god himself." Alistair''s voice came from my right. Just as he said that, I felt the weight of his arm around my shoulder.


    I smiled and looked away sheepishly. ''Had I gone too far?'' I wondered. It was rare for me to get so violent with anyone. I am not used to being the aggressor, hopefully I didn''t overstep my boundaries.


    "You certainly showed him dude ! HAHA!" his joyful face faded slightly seeing my troubled expression. He smirked, giving me a slap in the back, making me wince. "Don''t worry about it, I think it was a suitable punishment." He tried to comfort me.


    I smiled and looked up at him. It felt good to have one more person by my side. His match with Thalia was up next, so he left to prepare. Thoughts were swirling inside my head. There was someone I really needed to talk to. I slowly walked over to the bench where Aurora and her friend was sitting.


    That same blonde haired friend seemed to be trying to start a conversation with her. It was a rather one sided conversation. I sat there watching for bit as Aurora either ignored or dismissed the blonde girl. It was rather amusing honestly.


    After a minute or two, I walked out from behind them. "Nice to see you are making friends Aury." I said in an amiable voice, with a slight edge of condescension. They both got startled hearing my voice. The blonde girl saw me and immediately jumped off her seat and backed off. Meanwhile, a smile bloomed on Aurora''s face. She got off her seat too and hugged me. I could see the other girl''s expression morph from fear, to confusion to slight amusement.


    "I wouldn''t call her a friend, this slut is Ms Lindsey Callahan." She said nonchalantly.


    "Hey!" She said, slightly annoyed. Aurora and I laughed a little seeing her reaction.


    "Ah I heard of you." I said


    "Also, I thought people weren''t allowed to call you Aury?" She questioned Aurora.


    "He is an exception." She said coldly. "Anyway, good job beating that scum. If it were up to me, I would have froze his innards and fed it to the fish."


    "Yeah¡­But I am wondering if I had gone too far." I said with a tinge of regret, looking at the ground. Aurora saw my reaction and reached my chin, cupping it and making me face her.


    "Kale. You kept him alive right?"


    "Yeah¡­ of course."


    "Then it''s alright. You stood up for yourself. Not only that, you stood up for me. Thank you. Really." I brightened and cheered up hearing such endearing words of encouragement coming from Aurora. I was like a child whose mood changed the moment someone gave them a compliment. I could not control myself anymore. I held both of Aurora''s arms and pulled her into a hug. I squeezed her so hard she felt like she might burst.


    I saw Lindsey cover her mouth in surprise and i felt that even Aurora was shocked. "Thank you Aury. I really needed to hear that." Upon hearing my words, I felt two arms wrap around my waist, hugging me back. Lindsey removed her hands to reveal her wide smile.


    "Of course, Kale.. I am always here for you, always have been."

 Chapter 23 - Ashes In The Wind

    *3rd person POV*


    Kaler and Aurora both settled down on the bench to watch the upcoming match. Their embrace was extremely precious to watch. It was so adorable that Lindsey could not resist but stealthily take a picture. "The Ice-Cold President and The Lightning Incarnate" She captioned it as she posted it on her Instagram page. It seemed that both of them did not realise what she had done.


    "Alistair Rafael and Thalia Zaref, step onto the field." Ms Black announced as both fighters walked on to the scorched turf. Kaler leaned forward in his seat and Aurora mimicked him, making Lindsey chuckle silently. Watching these two was adorable. Kaler, who seemed invincible just a few minutes ago, and the untouchable student council president, were like two peas in a pod.


    On the battlefield, Thalia flourished her wooden staff, pointing it Alistair to threaten him. Her technique seemed to be well-practiced. Her readied stance served to prepare her for both for defence and offence. She was obviously well trained. Alistair on the other hand, was no amateur either. He threw away his jacket, revealing the scabbard of two knives on his waist. He drew them, producing a sharp metallic scraping sound and held them in reverse grip. They were dulled to ensure that the opponent could not be killed, but flesh wounds were still a very real possibility.


    A blank fired and both contestants squinted, lunging at each other at immense speeds. The speed of them, caught them both off guard. Thalia thrusted herself away using the wind to avoid collision and Alistair stamped his feet on the ground, bringing herself to a screeching halt. It was clear that both of them did not expect the other to go on the offensive.


    They both circled one another, moving in a complete rotation around the battlefield. They sized each other up, neither willing to make the first move for fear of a counter attack. Everyone watched with bated breath as two of the most capable fighters simply stared each other down, moving in a circle. The students started to cheer, coaxing either one of them to attack.


    Alistair decided to make the first move. His fingers twitched slightly as both of his knives ignited in hellfire. "Oooooh" the crowd sounded as the bright red flame danced on the blade of the knife. Alistair flourished and spun the knife in his right hand to intimidate Thalia. However, she was unfazed. Alistair scoffed. ''This is gonna be harder than I thought'' He thought.


    He tossed the knife in his right hand into the sky. As he expected, Thalia''s eyes were drawn to it, even if for a brief second. Seeing the window, he made a mad dash for it, aiming for Thalia''s abdomen. However, Thalia was swift as the wind. "Gale force!" She chanted and spun the staff in her hand. Alistair''s blade met with the wind barrier produced and his strike was repelled, knocking him up and back. As he flew back, a trail of fire followed his knife. A smirk grew on his mouth, unbeknownst to those watching.


    As he was in the air, he somehow gained control of his body once more. His eyes found the knife he tossed, still flying in the air. He kicked it to Thalia. Thalia''s eyes widened seeing his expert manoeuvre. She could not react. She closed her eyes, seeing the bright red knife flying straight to her, she thought she was done for. To her surprise, the knife did not reach her, instead, landing on the ground in front of her.


    In a flash, a circle of hellfire surrounded her. She was trapped, everywhere she looked, the bright red doors of the inferno stared back at her. Alistair let a smile form on his face. The students were all having mixed reactions. Some were struck by immense horror, some were mesmerised. Thalia tried to used the wind to blow out the fire, however, it only danced in the wind, adamantly refusing to be extinguished. Her brain was working fast, thinking of a way to get out.


    Alistair closed his fist. As he did, The circle of hellfire started to close into the centre. Thalia was starting to panic now. There might really be nothing that she can do but sit there and burn. She looked to the audience, some of their faces full of fear. Then she looked at the benches and saw her idol, the one she admired the most. Aurora was watching the match intently, her face was one of neutrality. However, she still admired her, she aspired to be just like her. She was not going to let this playboy best her.


    She looked up, remembering that the sky is the limit. The walls of the flames were tall, however, it was her only option. She gathered the wind in the palm of her hands. She remembered the president, Aurora. She wanted her approval. With all her might and resolve, she pushed of the ground and above he flames. She felt and the wind in her hair and in her face. She actually succeeded, however, she knew the battle was not over yet.


    Alistair saw the girl jump over his wall of flames and was dumbfounded. After seeing her capabilities in the reflex test, he did not think that she was capable of jumping nearly 10 metres of the ground. However, he welcomed the challenge.


    Thalia thrusted herself downward, bringing her staff down upon Alistair. He swiftly side-stepped the strike and left a flaming imprint on where he was before. Thalia realised it was a delayed attack and quickly redirected herself. Just as she did, the flaming footprint that was left behind erupted in a spout of flames, nearly burning Thalia''s face.


    They were both back to square one. They stared each other down once more. Thalia continuously made circles with her staff, flourishing it. Alistair on the other hand stood still in front of his wall of flames, giving him an imposing presence. The crowd cheered louder than they ever did before. They conveyed their support to the fighters, who seemed to be evenly matched.


    Kaler, Aurora and Lindsey were all invested in this match as well. Both combatants were extremely skilled in martial prowess and in magic ability. No matter the outcome of the match, they were sure to be inducted into the club. However, what was on the line now was also important, pride.


    Thalia analysed her opponent. He was the first to go on the offense, and it almost finished her. She cannot let herself fall victim to another deadly trap. She noticed that Alistair was still missing his other blade, likely to have been consumed by the fire wall. It would be unlikely that he would dive through the wall just to retrieve it. Not all are immune to the affinities they possessed after all. She determined that based on the opponents speed, she would have to distract him first, then go in for the kill.


    "Gale blade!" She chanted. As she did, cyclones formed around the edges of her staff. She swung it at Alistair, producing strikes of our wind. Alistair focused up, this was the spell that could cut through the target, he had to be vigilant in dodging and blocking. Alistair was forced on the defensive, using his remaining knife to block the incoming wind strikes.


    However, as Thalia struck, she was running at him with extreme speed and ferocity. As she got closer, she continued producing gale blades which her opponent had to stave off. As she grew closer, Alistair had to continue to fend off her strikes. By the time she was right in front of him, she had done it, she had won. Alistair could not deflect a full force strike from her staff with only one knife.


    She brought her weapon down in an overhead strike. The attack was aimed right at Alistair''s head. He will be knocked out from this strike. Thalia has won¡­


    *CLANG*


    Thalia''s eyes widened and she let out a gasp. It was impossible. Her attack was stopped by a cross of two silver blades. In front of her, Alistair was on his knees, using all his might to repel the attack. He was smiling as he did. He knew that Thalia was not expecting that. One could see the sense of victory on his expression. Unknown to Thalia, Alistair had used all his effort to use telekinesis and pull his second blade from the flames, blocking the attack in the nick of time.


    Thalia was starstruck, absolutely dumbfounded. That hesitation was going to cost her. Alistair pushed up and Thalia stumbled backwards. "Not bad girl¡­" Alistair said with sincerity, spinning the knife in his right hand. "But you are about to see that I am no just a pretty face and a sack of money. I''m the real deal honey." He said with a wink


    He drew a semicircle on the ground with his left foot, It was now pulled extremely far back. He looked like he was in the brace position for a 100m sprint. He crossed both blades and all of a sudden, his eyes faded to pure black. "Equaliser of nature, rival of the light, shroud this world in eternal night!" He chanted. As he did, black mist emitted from the cross on his two knives. He diffused quickly and all of a sudden, the world faded to black.


    The mist enveloped both fighters. The spectators now could see nothing but a black cloud. The cloud only enveloped the battle ground. Everyone watching was astonished. Alistair was dual elementalist. To see one being able to use two elements was potentially more rare than pure gold. It was a hard skill to master if one did not have an affinity with both elements. `Even if someone did have multiple affinities, it was difficult to master both.


    Kaler was impressed. His friend was certainly no slouch. His victory now was all but certain, Kaler smiled thinking that he would have the chance to face off against such a fearsome opponent soon.


    In the cloud of darkness, Thalia was frantically looking around. She made a pulse of wind around her to disperse the dark cloud, but it was no use.. From the shadows, Alistair lunged at her.

 Chapter 24 - A Match For The Ages

    Thalia was completely caught off guard, and it was too late. He kicked the staff from her hands and lit both his knives on fire. He swiftly made two cuts, one on her inner thighs, robbing her of the strength in her legs and another on her chest. The hellfire stole most of her energy, causing her to collapse almost immediately.


    Alistair sighed and fell to his knees as well, exhausted from the effort he just put in. With a wave of his hand, the darkness parted and faded. Everyone cheered as they saw Alistair standing victorious. Alistair pumped his fist in the air, stirring the crowd up even more. Applause and cheers erupted from the students present, even Kaler applauded loudly for his friend. Lindsey clapped gracefully and quietly while Aurora had no reaction.


    "Did you know he could wield two elements?" Aurora asked Kaler. Kaler stared blankly for awhile, then shook his head.


    "No. Not at all. This is news to me." He replied. Shortly after the applause died down, Alistair himself also collapsed from his own exhaustion. Seeing this, Kaler rushed over and lightning speed, helping both fighters to the medics. The medics were scared, by both his sudden appearance and his power, but thanked him nonetheless. Kaler flashed them a warm smile.


    He walked over to Ms Black, who suddenly became on edge seeing him. The students in the vicinity have also started backing away. Kaler sighed, he should have thought that this would happen. At that moment, a cold, feminine voice caught everyone''s attention. "Ms Black. I suggest postponing the final match. After all, considering Mr Dakrun and Mr Rafael''s skill, I think that it would be best suited to use that match to show just how powerful our club is. It would surely be a match for the ages." Aurora was walking gracefully, toward the crowd. All eyes were on her. Those that she happened to pass by practically fainted from being so close to her.


    On her face, she had a neutral expression, indifferent to her surroundings. However, in her mind she wished that they would stop fawning over her. She felt sick and tired of being looked at like some exhibition. She cradled a cat with an odd, yellow fur in her arms. The car appeared to be trying to shove its face into Aurora''s affectionately. However, as is expected of the ice queen, she moved away and held the cat away at every attempt.


    Aurora walked over to Kaler who was beside Ms Black and smiled at him. He smiled back, and tried to pet the cat. However, the cat quickly jumped off and hid behind Aurora''s leg, it seemed to be shivering at first. Aurora let out an annoyed groan and rolled her eyes. Kaler chuckled at her reaction, thought he did find it a bit odd. He looked at the cat once more, staring into it''s eyes. He realised something, the cat''s eyes were oddly human like, they were brown in colour.


    He scanned the area and also realised the Lindsey was no where to be found, she was not even at the bench they were at previously. Putting two and two together, he had an epiphany. "I see Ms Callahan is no longer with us. Is she fe-line fine?" Kaler asked. Most of the students were confused, others were chatting up a storm upon hearing the name Callahan, the name of the most popular girl in school. Conversations erupted left and right, it was now impossible for Kaler to hear himself think


    The cat behind Aurora''s legs looked at Kaler and shrieked. His suspicions were confirmed. Lindsey must be a mage of the affinity of nature. She is able to command wildlife and morph into an animal of her choosing. In this case, it would be a cat. It seemed that she was angry that Kaler almost blew her cover. Kaler only chuckled, it seemed that people were too engrossed in talking about Lindsey Callahan, that they did not realise that the feline in front of them was the person they were all talking about.


    Aurora giggled at the spectacle, moving right in front of Kaler to speak to him. There was basically no distance between them now, and Aurora had to look up as Kaler was a solid 20 centimetres taller than her. She looked up at him with bright eyes and a bright smile. "You catch on quick don''t you, Mr Dakrun?" She said professionally. However, her voice was bright and friendly, a tone none but Kaler are accustomed to. Unknown to the two of them, conversation around them petered out and all eyes were now on them.


    "Well, I try my best, Ms Singford. After all, when your best friend is one of the brightest bulbs, you have to try your best to not be a dimwit." Kaler said back.


    They were both smiling at each other. The lack of distance made them look like a couple, despite the lack of physical contact. Soon, the shutters of cameras can be heard. Both of them looked around to see almost everyone taking pictures or admiring them. "Hey look! Lindsey Callahan also took a picture of them! We should do the same!" Someone in the crowd said enthusiastically.


    Kaler was taken aback, not realising he had created such a scene. The shutters of phone cameras were heard every where every second. The tryouts for the magic club has suddenly become the paparazzi gathering place. Almost everyone was crowding around the two of them. This carried on for about 5 minutes. All of a sudden, thunder crashed, causing a loud boom that instantly silenced all who were present.


    "Ahem! Apologies for putting an end to such an amiable conversation. However, I do think you would agree when I saw that you should continue in private? Furthermore, I have just consulted the other teachers, we will oblige by your request Ms Singford. We will hold the match next Monday, 21 of August." Ms Black butted in, much to Kaler''s relief. "I would also like to announce that Kaler Dakrun, Alistair Rafael and Thalia Zaref have all successfully claimed their spot in the magic club. The results for the rest of you will be announced after the match next Monday.. For now you are all dismissed. Thank you for coming out today!"

 Chapter 25 - Arcanothon Approcahes

    *Kaler''s POV*


    Aurora and I promptly left the field after the tryouts, Alistair insisted that we head home first. The mysterious yellow cat followed us as well. We had to avoid the crowd by waiting in a class room for about half an hour. Aurora hated people looking at her, although someone of her status, it couldn''t be helped. I''m sure she laments it every time. We reached the third floor class room that Aurora usually uses, closing the doors to ensure we had privacy for a bit.


    Once we were certain that we were alone, I watched as a gold light emitted from the cat''s feline body. It looked as if it was becoming light itself. As it did, it''s body enlarged and expanded, it stood on two legs as it''s limbs elongated and bent. It''s head expanded and its ears moulded into the structure of the head. It was absolutely bizarre to watch this cat turn into a dignified young lady. Once the transformation completed, Lindsey stretched her arms and sighed.


    "Man! Thank goodness no one noticed it was me." She exclaimed. Aurora and I only looked at her, unamused. She looked back son forth between us and sighed with exasperation. "Man! You guys are way more alike than I thought. Not impressed huh?" She asked, gauging us for any sort of reaction. We were still both stone faced as e stared at her.


    "Anyway¡­" Aurora broke the silence. "Congrats on making it into the club Kale!" She said excitedly with a smile.


    "Thanks. I really didn''t think I''d be accepted after what I did to Dirk." I said, laughing nervously. I really thought that I might have put on too much of a display there. I revealed almost everything to him. However, for some reason, I was not worried that he would leak what he saw. I could not explain it, I just knew he wouldn''t.


    "Are you kidding?" Lindsey said out of nowhere, both Aurora and I turned to look at her. "That guy is an absolute jerk. Only his jock friends even like him, even then they follow him cuz they are scared. We heard what he said to you, if I was even half as capable as you, I would have made sure I snapped his dick in half." I was slightly taken aback, Lindsey was rather violent. Then, I thought about her magic, and became curious.


    "Ms Callahan. If i might ask, what type of magic do you practice?" I asked


    "Oh please, call me Lindsey. Or Linds if you like. Anyway, I have an affinity for nature. Which is to say that I am one with nature. It allows me to breath life into plants, small scale weather manipulation and bodily and behavioural transformation." She explained. Her resume was far more impressive then I anticipated. "Glad to see that you are not ice cold like this riche bi-atch over here. But I do have to let you know that I have little to no offensive capabilities. I focus on healing, shields and sneaking around in cat form."


    I laughed a little at what she called Aurora which made her puff her cheeks and looks away like a little kid, crossing her arms. It only made me laugh more. She certainly was adorable. "Anyway¡­" she said, turning back to face us, her face still a little red from mild irritation. "Kale, I would like to form a team with you for the upcoming Arcanothon." My eyes flew open and they darted to Aurora. "Don''t look so surprised, you are the strongest magic user in school after all." She said, smiling at me amiably.


    "Yeah¡­I get that I guess¡­" I said looking away sheepishly. Being called the strongest at something, after being regarded as trash, certainly felt¡­different. However, I still had no idea what the heck Arcanothon was. "But I still have no idea what this Arcanothon is. Are you sure about this?"


    "Just think of it as the olympics but magic. There are many events. A student can compete up to a maximum of 3 of them. I usually participate in the solo events, but I think that this year, I would not mind competing in some duo or even group events." I knew Aurora had already thought this through, she was always a devious one. I sighed and just went along with it.


    "Alright¡­What do you have in mind?" I asked.


    "Seeing as how you are such a powerful individual, Ms Black will definitely maximise your usage. So let us claim the events we want to do first. I have always been the one to take part in Arcane Duel. It''s like what you just did, just more professional. I always enjoy watching men be surprised by how strong I really am. The only catch would be that a weapon is necessary, and you don''t exactly have one of those." She was right, I did not have a weapon to use yet. The gun I have is really only for emergencies and is most likely not allowed.


    "This year, I would like to take part in Capture the Flag with you, Thalia and Playboy. It''s a 4 player game. It''s exactly as it sounds, we have a flag to defend, meanwhile, we have to bring back the enemy''s flag. Or, we can win by knocking out every open on the enemy team. The final event, would be just you and me. Sea of Heads. You and a partner team up to beat as many enemies as you can. Sound familiar? " After listing out that whole agenda, I was starting to look forward to this Arcanothon. It would give me something to work towards. Additionally, it sounds like a great opportunity to meet new and powerful magicians


    "Alright! I am actually kinda pumped now!" I exclaimed with overwhelming excitement. It made Aurora smile and Lindsey giggled silently. "But you know the 3 events you are competing in, what about me?" Aurora''s smile faded instantly as she rubbed her chin, thinking.


    "How about World on Fire?" Lindsey suggested.


    "Yes¡­ That would be suitable. It is an event where magicians display their most powerful spells. The objective is to simply cause as much destruction as possible. I think that would be good. " Aurora seconded Lindsey''s suggestion. Now that I think about it, Capture the Flag, Sea of Heads, and World on Fire. They are all just putting on display the animosity of magic users and looks like they are portraying them as simple weapons.


    "Um, don''t you find it kinda odd?" I asked. Their heads turned to me instantly. "All these events are just making use of our destructive power, it''s like they are portraying us as nothing but weapons." I said. To my surprise, Aurora nodded, she was thinking the same thing.


    "I came to that conclusion once before. However, the people behind it always claim that they just wish to showcase the talents of magicians, show our potential. I don''t exactly trust them, but it''s not like I have much evidence." She said, seeming rather begrudging of that fact. "We should head home, we still have classes tomorrow." She said in a neutral voice. I grabbed my bag and was ready to open the door when Aurora stopped be. "Kale." She said. It made me turn back. "Will I see you again?"


    I smiled at the question. "Of course.. Besides, I still need the answer to my question."

 Chapter 26 - Tearing Asunder

    The incessant sound of an emergency horn reverberated through the narrow and dark den I call my bedroom. I tried to ignore the cacophony of annoying sounds that was coming from my damn phone. I rolled out the side and even buried my head under my pillow. Unfortunately, some sounds are too annoying to be blocked out.


    I groggily extended my hand and to my surprise, my phone flew into my hand from the table next to my bed. I thought I was dreaming. I quickly turned off my annoying alarm and put my phone on my chest. That one strange occurrence and completely woke me up. I was just thinking "Man! Where is that stupid hunk of junk, I wish it would just come to me and-" I just realised what I did.


    However, my telekinesis has never been this strong, I never simply thought of something and have it fly to my hand. I started tossing my phone into the air while thinking. What the hell could have happened to make my telekinetic powers this strong? While I was pondering yesterdays events, I realise that misjudged where my phone would land. I was on a crash course with my face!. I covered my face with my hands, bracing for impact, wishing that it would just stop.


    A few seconds pass. Nothing happened.


    I uncovered my face to see my phone hovering a few centimetres, floating like a star on a dream catcher. I cautiously reached out to grab it. When I held it, there felt like there was no other force acting on it. It was miraculous, and very spooky. I have to ask Volt about this.


    Before I could talk to Volt, "Ding!". I received a message. "Ding!" I received another. "Ding!" I started getting annoyed, who in their right mind would send a storm of messages at this point in the morning when we should be going to school.


    I unlocked my phone and saw that it was actually Alistair who was sending me that string of messages. What could that annoying prick want with me at this hour?


    "Yo!"


    "Dude!"


    "Did you hear?"


    "We don''t have to go"


    "To school I mean"


    "For a week!"


    "Awesome!"


    "Right?" This prick was sending so many short messages and it was starting to get on my nerves. Not because they wer short, more because he was making my notifications go off like a bicycle bell.


    "Dude¡­It''s too early, go prank someone else." I sent the message and put my phone face down. I was about to leave to get ready for school when I just processed what he said. My eyes became alert and I went back to my phone and furiously typed ," Wait a fucking minute what did you say??? Why!?" Still in utter disbelief, I raced outside to see both of my parents on the couch watching the news.


    I peered over their shoulder and watched along with them. "This just in, a magnitude 6 earthquake has struck the northern part of Ourannos." Ourannos was the country we lived in, a rather big country in fact. The whole country is self-sufficient when seen as a whole. However, due to it''s sheer size, it was divided into the north, south , east and west, where we live. Each state has it''s own local government and reports to central Ourannos, the fifth division, which is a man made island, The Central governmental body.


    "What is abnormal about this disaster is that despite already having happened, it seemed to have continued to progress southbound. It is unprecedented to ever see an earthquake that continue to move. It is also recorded that the strength of the earthquake has only increased after moving south. It is predicted that it will reach West Ourannos, in the city Dromund, in about 2 days from now. By then, some calculate that it will become a magnitude 9 earthquake." My parents were fearfully holding each other, they might have been too engrossed to notice me standing behind them. So this disaster must have been why school was cancelled.


    However, I just remembered, my parents sold our car a while ago, we have no vehicle to help us escape quickly. The streets are crowded as well because people are attempting to escape. Flights at the airport are likely also mad expensive and fully booked due to the disaster. Are we going to sit here and let the country and our lives be torn asunder? Is the government doing anything?


    I went back to my room as my head was throbbing from all this. It was too much. "Ding!" Another notification lit up my phone. I sluggishly grabbed in from my bed, expecting that it was Alistair. Instead, Aurora''s name appeared on my notifications. I eagerly unlocked it and saw her text.


    "I assume you saw the news? What are you going to do about it?" I was taken aback. What is she asking? Is she expecting me to stop an unprecedented earthquake that keeps on moving?


    "About what? The earthquake?" I asked.


    "Let me ask you this again. Will I see you tomorrow?" With that text, I remembered what I told her. I was so confident, so sure of myself. Life really does have a cruel way of throwing a wrench in your plans huh? I sighed internally, I kind of trapped myself.


    "I don''t know¡­" I simply sent. She replied with an emoji. The annoyed one. Even though it was jsut a sticker, I could just imagine that Aurora was the one doing that face. I unconsciously chuckled upon thinking it. "Alright, fine, I''ll sneak out. Where are you?" I gave in, as I always did for her.


    "Dromund HyperMall. I expect you here in 5 minutes Mr Lightning Incarnate." I smiled at her reply. I can''t let her down now can I. I quickly put some decent clothes on, a jacket, a t-shirt, a fresh pair of jeans and a cap. As well as an extra spritz of perfume.


    I pried open the window in my room and left a note in my room letting my parents know that I was with Aurora, apologising at the end of it. I leaped out my window, sliding down the wall of the building to slow my descent. Once I was on the ground, I ran at full speed toward the HyperMall.


    I bolted past several blocks of buildings. The bustling world around me was not even moving. I felt faster than I have been before. Everything around me was still, meanwhile, I was running past them like a professional sprinter. I completely disregarded the traffic, probably giving the drivers that saw my trail a slight scare. Eventually I entered the HyperMall and saw Aurora sitting at the majestic fountain wearing a crop top and jeans.


    She had a her phone in her hands. I walked over, which was probably the equivalent of 10 bullet trains to the naked eye and saw that she had texted with me not long ago. I sat down beside her and let time resume as per normal. As I did, everyone I passed by experienced a huge gust of wind and was slightly blown back and a trail yellow followed behind me, producing a light buzzing sound.


    No one seems to have noticed that it was me that created it, thankfully, although I really should be more careful. Aurora on the other hand, did not even flinch. "I said 5 minutes you know, not 5 seconds." She said bluntly.


    I smiled at her and fired back, "Better to be safe than sorry. Why are you here?" I asked, realising that today would have been a school day if it weren''t for the earthquake.


    "I heard about the earthquake from my dad. He is sending a private plane to come get me tomorrow." She said, still looking at her phone like she was uninterested. I heard her words and was slightly saddened. She had already thought of how she was going to get out of here, meanwhile my family has no reliable way out. "Something wrong? You like depressed."


    I turned back to Aurora and saw that her piercing blue eyes were now looking at me intensely and her face was really close. I back up slightly from the uncomfortable closeness. "Uh¡­No¡­Not really¡­" I lied. Although, I don''t know why I did, I was sure that Aurora knew I was lying anyway.


    "You are a really bad liar, you know that? I know you are worried about your parents. My father has agreed to help get them out." I beamed hearing Aurora''s offer. I was absolutely over the moon. I hadn''t even considered asking for Aurora''s help, yet she so really offered it. I was about to thank her, however, she quickly held my arms and stopped me. "However, I want to know the truth. Don''t play dumb. You know what I mean." She has not forgotten.


    I stared at her, and she stared back. I think some people were staring at us. It would be weird to see two people, a girl holding a guy and ahve them both stare at each other for so long. I was deep in thought, and she was trying to get to me. In the end, I still had to tell her. To be honest, I was probably too attached to the whole ''Must keep you identity a secret'' thing for too long. Even Volt himself trusted Aurora. Maybe I should just tell her, hopefully she doesn''t hate me, hopefully she will also answer my question.


    After what felt like forever, I sighed defeatedly and nodded. She also exhaled and finally released me. I whispered to her,"I will tell you when we are somewhere alone, people aren''t supposed to hear this." She nodded in acknowledgement. We thought for awhile about where we could go. Every inch of the city must have been crawling with people, all scrambling to stock up and camp out somewhere to escape the incoming natural disaster.


    "How about that pier that used to visit when we were kids?" I looked at her in confusion. Why would she suggest that?

 Chapter 27 - Master

    "Why there? That place is usually infested with people at any time of the year." I said. Furthermore, that was the last place I met up with her before I moved, before I started to distance myself from this shining star that stood next to me. It does not exactly bring back fond memories.


    "Think about it. In a time of disaster, where everyone is trying to stock up and survive, who in their right mind would want to sit on a wooden bench and watch the vast ocean?" She asked elaborately. I saw where she was coming from, but it also made her seem as though she herself was not in her right mind. However, I knew it was useless to argue, so I just nodded and went along with it. I also knew that if I stayed any longer, my parents would get worried.


    The train ride there was crowded. It felt like there was basically no room to breathe. Not matter where we stood, I could still feel someone''s arm poking me and preventing me from moving. To say it was not pleasant would be an understatement. All around us, people were frantically making phone calls, ensuring safety of their friends or family members. Everyone had at least 3 grocery bags hanging form their hands. In fact, only Aurora and I looked like the crazy ones. We looked like a couple of people who did not care that the world was ending.


    We alighted at the station and Aurora quickly made haste for the pier. She really was looking forward to this explanation huh? It made me more anxious in fact, was this really so important to her? Was she going to get really mad? I almost don''t want to tell her for a completely different reason now¡­


    In no time flat, she was at the edge of the pier, staring into the infinite ocean, watching as the vast blue ocean glistened with the light of the sun, as the waves crashed against the beach. She looks like Rose from the titanic, leaning against the banister and peering further into the limitless horizon. She was elegant, she was dignified, she was¡­beautiful. It was absolutely breath taking. They way she jsut stood against the rising sun and the brilliant blue ocean. If I the world wasn''t falling apart around us, this would have been a good opportunity for a photo.


    "How long are you going to stand there and gawk?" She woke me up form my daze. I hadn''t realised how long I was standing there for. I chuckled apologetically and jogged to her, leaning on the banister and staring at the ocean, just like she did. We did not speak. I did not look at her, neither did she look at me.


    "You know¡­" She started. "Remember before you moved away? We came here to spend one last day together. We got ice cream, wadded in the ocean, played a few games that were set up here as part of a carnival¡­I had a lot of fun." She was smiling bitterly as she reminisced. It made my hurt squeeze. I felt a ''but'' coming along any second now. "But. I felt there was something off about you that day. In fact, I think I had been feeling it for awhile at that point. Ever since we wee 14 in fact. It felt as if you were¡­reluctant. You felt different. In fact, I still feel it. "


    Every single one her words were being imprinted into my head. It echoed in my mind, lingering in there. It translated to pain in my chest. Since I was 14? 4 years? Have I rally felt that way for 4 long years?


    "I thought you liked someone¡­So I for a point in time, I felt bad dragging you places. But I also realised something, you were alone, aside from me, you were lonely. So I thought I could drag you to comfort you. However, when you moved and we entered our current school at 16, the problem seemed to have worsened, and there was nothing I could do about it. I have many questions I want the answer to Kaler. So I will ask you now. Are you willing to give them to me?" She was adamant, she was not budging. I knew she wanted answers. She will do anything to have them. I looked away, slightly intimidated by her ever-powerful resolve.


    "I suppose I don''t have a choice¡­do I?" I glanced at her, still seeing her looking at me with fierce determination. I needed no answer to the question I just posed. "So¡­What do you want to know first?" I was now at her mercy.


    "What happened, on the 11th August, after school. Why were you late to your own party?" She pressed. I sighed. The moment I was waiting for. The best way to show her would be to show her exactly why I became so powerful. I stood and straightened myself, then thrust my arms out to the sides, like making a ''T'' shape. I closed my eyes, willing the gauntlets onto my arms.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my head. It felt like it was tearing itself apart, like both sides of my brain had a repulsive force between them. "AHHHH!" I yelled without warning, crumpling to the ground. Aurora saw this and her eyes went wide with shock and bent down to try and help me.


    "KALE! Are you ok? What''s happening?" She asked frantically. I could not answer her. My head wanted to be ripped out of my head. I clutched my head and was struggling to even form a sentence. The next instant, the pain subsided and I felt a rushing feeling into my eyes. I could see a brown aura around the edges of my vision. Aurora covered her mouth from the sight. "Kale?! Your eyes! They are completely brown! What is happening? Can you hear me?" Aurora was panicking now. It made my heartache seeing her like this because of me. However, I still had not strength to respond to her.


    "Run." I heard a female voice say to me. The voice was gentle yet forceful at the same time. It sounded benevolent, but rushed.


    "Who are you !?" I cried out which made Aurora back up. I was in complete shock now. I had no idea what was happening at all and I felt like I was losing my grasp on reality.


    "We will meet soon. I hope so at least, Master." The voice replied. ''Master?'' I thought. An avatar! It must be calling out to me.. "Run, Master."

 Chapter 28 - Secret’s Unveiled

    As my vision went back to my normal and any residual pain subsided, I felt that my lungs have just been robbed of any and all air. There was a pain in my chest as I felt like I was being impaled, clutching in tightly, panting like I had just run a marathon. Aurora, seeing that I was back to normal, quickly came to my aid and helped me to a nearby bench. I quickly regained my breath and my energy.


    "What happened?" She asked out of concern. I could see that she was worried, I felt honoured.


    "Honestly, no idea¡­" I said, still slightly panting. "I heard a voice, it told me to¡­" Before I could finish, I looked out to the sea and saw something. There was strange brown energy under the water. "What is that?" I asked Aurora, pointing to the sea.


    Aurora tilted her head and tried to trace where I was looking. But she was still confused. "I don''t see anything." I scratched my head and tilted it. Suddenly, the bubble of energy burst, and I felt a slight rumbling on the pier. I realised why the voice told me to run. I suddenly panicked, I had to get Aurora out of here. Luckily, no one else was here with us. I picked Aurora up without warning and held her like a bride, cupping her head to make sure she won''t suffer from the whiplash. "Hey! What are you-" She exclaimed in surprise.


    "I''ll explain later. Hold on. I''m gonna bring you to your house." I said hastily. Bolts of lightning surrounded my feet and I took off. I ran past the streets, I watched on as the trains were moving at the speed of a sloth while I bolted past them without a second thought. My energy had not fully recovered it seemed, I was starting to pant while running, which had never happened after I received the gauntlets. I looked down to see Aurora holding onto me like a koala, gripping on me tightly for dear life.


    In no time flat, I made it back to her house. I was still exhausted it seemed. Time went back to normal and Aurora let out a small scream. Immediately covering her mouth when she realised that we were back at her house. I gently let her down and she stared at me for a while, then at the surroundings, and finally at her front door. Her face was riddled with emotions and questions. She hesitantly unlocked her door and gestured for me to come in. She did not say a word and went upstairs. I could understand, it must have been traumatic for her, what happened just now.


    I went to the family room and sat on the couch. I tried to relax, but what happened just now still lingered in my mind. I grabbed the remote and turned on the television, switching to the news. "This just in, the earthquakes in the northern part of Ourannos have been travelling faster and growing more powerful than the experts first anticipated. Aftershocks could be felt from all they down at West Ourannos. Just now, the aftershock caused a small tsunami that decimated the pier. It was a relief that no one was there and none were injured."


    "Is that why we ran away?" A voice suddenly startled me. I jumped and turned behind, seeing Aurora wearing an oversized shirt and shorts like last time. I regathered my bearings and nodded. We sat in silence for a while more and watched the news.


    "It is expected that the magnitude of the earthquake could actually reach 11 or maybe even 12 by the time it reaches West Ourannos. It is expected that this disaster could completely wipe our precious country off the map. " I shuddered at what the reporter said. I could not bear to think of what would happen and what Ourannos would look like after this.


    "Enough of that¡­" Aurora said sharply and muted the television. She then turned to me and pressed my hand with hers. She was not done interrogating me, quite clearly. However, this time, I was going to let it all out. I felt the warmth of her hand emanate through my body. It was extremely comforting. "What happened? This has something to do with why you disappeared, isn''t it?" She asked me in a gentle yet firm voice.


    "Yeah¡­It does." It was time to reveal it to her. No more running away. I removed her hand from mine and held both my hands out like a zombie. I willed the gauntlets to form on my hands. Blue energy wrapped around my forearms and my hands. The whole time, I was watching Aurora''s reaction. Her eyes were wide from surprise, she could not believe what she was seeing. It was a miracle in the making. The energy dissolved, revealing golden gauntlets of dragon heads and crystals on my hands.


    Her eyes glistened looking at them, raising a finger and delicately touching them to see if they were real. She felt the cold metal touch her finger and pulled away immediately. I giggled slightly at that. Her mouth was wide open and she could not stop staring. Finally, after a minute or two, she looked back at me, her eyes asking for an explanation.


    "On my 18th birthday, I was taking the train to rush home, instead, I got trapped in a dark cave. In the cave, were these gauntlets." As I explained, her eyes twinkled like I was telling a story to a little child. "I reached for them, and after a little struggling, I was deemed worthy to wield them. These are known as the Gauntlets of the Progenitor. I am the Progenitor of Dragons. I am supposed to be the descendant of their king and creator. A mage capable of unparalleled elemental mastery." Aurora almost could not believe what she was hearing.


    Light emitted from the left gauntlet, and lightning sprang forth, startling Aurora. The lightning coalesced in the form of a human with yellow and blue hair. She stared at the human in complete awe. She could not find words, which was indeed rare from her. "What he says is the truth. I am Volt, Avatar of Lightning. Kaler Dakrun is my master and servant, and I pledge to him, my undying fealty. My master has made you the first person to trust with this secret. I trust that you will keep it one?"


    I could tell Aurora was still completely dumbfounded. "Wait! Let me get this straight. You," She pointed at me. "You, are the ultimate mage and the king of dragons." She said in complete disbelief. I bobbed my head, showing her she is right. "And you," She pointed at Volt. "Are a dragon?" Volt also nodded his head. This was the first time that Aurora has ever been so flustered, it was amusing and concerning. "So THIS." She gestured to us. "This is the reason youy went missing and suddenly came back to with the power to rival a god?"


    "Technically my master could easily batter gods into paste if he had sufficient strength and-" I put my hand up to stop Volt and he immediately silenced himself.


    "I''m sorry, Aury. This was the reason. The voice I heard just now, I suspect that was another one of my avatars." I said apologetically. Aurora seemed to have finally calmed down, rubbing her temples, trying to digest everything to had heard.


    "Dumbass¡­You could have just told me! Do you not trust me enough?!" She started to yell at me. I knew she would ask something along these lines, However, I still was not prepared for it.


    "I''m sorry. I was told that it would not affect others around me so long as I don''t let it. I did not want to let it affect you, you don''t deserve to have someone like me hanging around you anyway. " My heart was now at my mouth, anything I said would just come out without thinking. Aurora heard what I said and looked at me sharply, getting up and walking towards me. She shoved her face threateningly in front of mine.


    "Idiot¡­ What did you say?" She asked in a low, murderous voice. She could totally kill someone right now, and the only person around her was me. I saw Volt in the corner of the room watching it all go down. "With that attitude¡­Of course you don''t! Where is the Kaler that I used to know? He is the one who is worthy, he is the one I want to spend all my time with until I die!"


    I looked away. "Sorry," I muttered.


    "Idiot! Don''t apologise if you don''t know what you did wrong! That brings me to my next question! Where is the Kaler I used to know? What happened?" She pressed further. She was relentless.


    "I thought that someone so smart and talented like you didn''t deserve to hang out with a nobody like me¡­" I muttered once more. I realise that she is going to kill me for this.


    "Who made that decision?! HUH?! How about you ask for the feelings of the other party before you make your fucking decisions! Do you know how lonely all those years without you were?! URGH!" She was groaning in frustration now. If she was a volcano, she probably would have erupted 10 times. To vent her frustration, she brought her hand down on me, slapping me across the cheek. I saw it coming, but I chose to no avoid it this time.


    I felt the sharp sting on my cheek from her rage-filled attack. I clasped it and groaned in pain a little. After that, her anger now morphed into sadness. I heard sniffling and light sobbing. However, she faced away from me, so I could not see her. However, I have seen her cry enough times to know exactly what it looked like. "I''m sorry. Really." I said sincerely. It broke me to see her in such pain. It was even worse that I caused it. I was really the only one who could hurt her.


    "Promise me¡­" She said while still crying.


    "Anything¡­"


    "Promise me that you will stay by my side from now on, ok? Just like we used to¡­" She said sadly.


    "I will. I will never leave again." I said with resolve. She wanted me to stay, that was all I needed to hear. Whether she loved me or not, was another matter, for now, I was happy that she still wanted me in her life. Upon hearing my words, she launched herself at me and I hugged her.


    I squeezed her tight like a stuffed toy, afraid that she might go, that this might have been a dream. I heard and felt her still bawling into my shoulder. I broke me inside, but now I promised that it will never happen again.


    "Ahem¡­Apologies for breaking up the amiable reunion, but I have something I believe we should discuss¡­" Volt interrupted.. His tone was serious, this was not to be taken lightly.

 Chapter 29 - Gaia, Mother Earth

    I gently peeled Aurora off from me. Letting her sit next to me. She leaned on my arm and used it as her personal tissue, silently sobbing. It still pained me to look at her, but Volt had something important to say, so I had to ignore it for now. "What is it Volt?" I asked as I stoked Aurora''s head, and her silky light blue hair.


    "Well, my lord, you said you heard a female voice correct?" He asked. I simply nodded in confirmation. "As we have also observed, a cataclysmic event of this scale can is unprecedented. In fact, its impossible. Never in history has a magnitude 10 earthquake ever been observed. Anything beyond that is simply abusrd. Additionally, an earthquake that travels? That is simply no possible."


    I nodded in agreement with his words, still not fully sure what he was implying. "I think you might already know this master, but I suspect that a disaster of this scale can only be caused by one of us. A Draconic Elemental Avatar." What he said finally made sense. Realisation dawned on my face. "Specifically, I believe the one who contacted you is the Avatar of the Earth, Gaia."


    With one question answered, a million more take its place. Many things still did not make sense to me. "Why did Gaia unleash her powers in this way? Furthermore, she sounded so kind, she warned me to run. Why would she resort to such destruction?"


    "It is true that Gaia is quite the gentle and benevolent being. In fact, I would consider her the most generous out of all of us. I have a theory as to why she is doing this. When the previous progenitor passes, or dies in battle, or gives up the mantle, relinquishing the gauntlets, the gauntlets release their power, and the avatars within. We are typically scattered into the vast unknown. I suspect Gaia had returned to the the earth, hiding in a cavern, waiting to be reawoken." I was in awe listening to all this. It sounded like fairy tale.


    "However, I suspect that her return was cataclysed, provoked in some way. It would cause her powers to rush out violently, especially if she was discovered by someone who was not the king." I realised what he was getting at now.


    "So you are saying that someone found her and as a result her violent outburst caused this disaster?" I asked, straightening out the facts. "Then if we find her, can we stop this?" I asked eagerly. Aurora had stopped crying a while ago, unknown to me, she had be listening almost the whole time. Also unknown to me, she was now staring at me with concerned eyes. Volt nodded as response to my question. "Then how do we find her?" I asked eagerly, if there was a chance of preventing the destruction of our home, I had to take it.


    "NO!" I heard a voice beside me yell. I got startled and turned to see Aurora hugging my arms tightly, refusing to let go. Her eyes were starting to well with tears again and she was pouting. She looked like child who was about to cry. "You are not going anywhere! You need to be safe! What will your parents say..."


    I hesitated hearing her words. That one sentence harboured immense fear. She was mortified. She was gripping onto me even tighter now. The tears in her eyes were gathering and would overflow at any second. "I''m sorry, Aury. I have to do this. I can solve this. Let me."


    "Then I am coming with you!" She said with melancholic determination. I was taken aback. Her eyes were fierce now. I knew there was no way I could force her to reconsider. She was going to do this regardless of what I said. I sighed and nodded in defeat. Her face brightened a little and she smiled tightly. She shoved her face back into my arm, trying to hide her tears.


    "So, how do I find Gaia?" I asked Volt once more. Volt cupped his chin with his hand, staring at the ground, drowning in his thoughts.


    "I suspect that if you focus on the voice, and meditate on it, you might be able to pick up on where it is coming from." He suggested. Without another choice, I shrugged and decided to give it a try. I looked to Aurora who was watching me with concerned eyes. I tried to give her a reassuring look so that she wouldn''t bawl her eyes out again. She looked like a puppy as she stared at me. It breaks me everytime.


    I closed my eyes tight, like a wave was about to hit me straight in the face. I opened my palms and relaxed my whole body. I thought long and hard about Gaia''s voice. I thought about it''s gentleness, its earthy warmth.


    The next thing I knew, I felt intense energy rushing through my body and my body felt alive. The energy was not like Volt''s which was surging and energetic. This one was slow, comfortable and warm. I opened my eyes to see Aurora staring at me in bewilderment. I looked down at my palms and saw the same brown energy at sea before rushing out of my hands like a geyser.


    The energy formed a cloud in the family room. It slowly moulded into the head of a dragon. It was reptilian like, more like a lizard''s head as compared to Volt''s. It''s eyes were much more gentle than ferocious, having a warm blue colour. I felt at east just looking at it. The head started moving like an animated cartoon, looking around the room as if amazed. Then, it trained its eyes on me, and smiled. I felt warm inside, just looking at it. Now I understood the term, "Mother Earth"


    "Am I speaking to Gaia?" I asked the head. The head slowly nodded, almost sleepily.


    "You are, Master." It was the same voice, it was the one who told me to run at the pier. I could almost feel myself tear up from the joy and relief I felt. It was strange, I have never met Gaia, or even heard of her, yet, she felt so comforting. "I am Gaia. Avatar of Earth."


    "Thank you for saving me at the pier, but I must ask¡­Why are you doing this." The head slowly shook itself, denying my statement.


    "None of this, is my doing, my lord. I would never harm this precious world, let alone you. My duty is to be your familiar, one who would stand beside you and protect you at all cost. I am to take care of you, and the very ground we walk on. I would never cause such a calamity of my own free will. " The head bowed in response. It was solemn. It was almost depressed. My heart broke jsut looking at Gaia in such a miserable state.


    "I will find you. I will awaken you. Tell me where you are." I begged desperately. I felt a deep connection to Gaia. I felt even more compelled than before to rescue her.


    "I have been slumbering underground, master, waiting for your return. Now, you are finally here. Our king has finally awoken. However, I was rudely awoken by foolish and callous humans. They stumbled across my crystal core, they planned to use me for their own purposes. My spirit was provoked to attack, though it was not what I wanted. I had no control. It was self defence. I deeply apologise." The head bowed once more. She definitely had a certain disdain for the people who woke her up.


    "So how do I find you?" I asked, even more desperate now. I was on my feet, ready to take action immediately. However, when I asked that question, the head closed its eyes and bowed even further. My anger dissipated and was replaced by instant sadness.


    "I do not know, master. I deeply apologise. What I do know, is that the gauntlets will lead you to me soon. There will be an opportunity when¡­" Gaia hesitated. She looked frightened. I was almost scared to ask her to continue, but I had to know.


    "When?" I asked with bated breath.


    "When West Ourannos is destroyed."

 Chapter 30 - Sleep

    I instantly shuddered and stepped back at the words that were just uttered. My heart sank and the world around me felt like it was falling apart. When West Ourannos is destroyed? Surely not.


    "No¡­No way¡­Is there a better way?" I asked, my voice hoarse from the desperation. I saw Aurora behind me hugging her knees with a horrified look on his face. Volt on was in a corner, looking down solemnly. "Can you at least reverse the damage?" I face Gaia and asked once more.


    "I can reverse the damage caused to the land." She said, then hesitated. "However, I cannot reverse damage caused to the infrastructure that the people built." I looked down bitterly. It appeared we had no choice in the matter either.


    "Although, master, if you are swift enough, you might be able to save most of the country. Tomorrow, I predict the earthquakes will be powerful enough to open a fissure in the ground. This fissure will lead you straight to the cavern that I am being held. You will most likely find my disgusting human captors there. If you dispatch them swiftly, and awaken me, you will be able to save most of the country." It appeared we had no choice. I wanted Gaia free and Ourannos to be safe. But I had no choice but to wait until tomorrow.


    "I understand¡­" I said bitterly. I looked back at the fading image of Gaia''s head. Remembering her gentleness from awhile ago, I reached out to touch her head, forgetting she is but a energy projection. I felt a tear drop from my eye seeing her leave. I will save her. "I will save you Gaia. That is a promise. I will see you very soon."


    "Thank you, my benevolent master. I await the time i get to server the Progenitor of Dragons once more." She said her last sentence as the energy dissipated from the room. I felt another streak of wet tears fall from my eye, looking away in sorrow. I had to do this.


    "5 am." I said sharply. Aurora got startled from my serious tone. She looked at me. "We will get up at 5 to wait for that hole in the ground. Then, we are going after Gaia." Aurora nodded. "I will tell my parents about our arrangement. I will also spend the night here if you don''t mind." Aurora said nothing to reply, only nodding. I held up my right hand and Volt returned to me, the gauntlets fading from my hands. I walked up to the guest room without saying a thing.


    I pushed open the door, walking over to the cushioned seat next to the window. I sat there, staring into the setting sun. I had not realised how late it had already gotten. I could have sworn it was morning not long ago. I called my parents. They were definitely beyond worried at this point. After a few rings, they picked up, their voices panicked. "Kaler?! Are you ok? Where are you?"


    "I''m fine Mom, I''m at Aurora''s." I said to calm them down.


    "Oh¡­good¡­what a relief." I could not help but smile.


    "Mom, Aurora and her parents were kind enough to lend us one of their jets to escape tomorrow. The flight is at 7am. We should be at the airport by then. I''ll see you there."


    "Oh my¡­That girl is always so sweet. Convey our eternal gratitude to her for us Kale."


    "I will."


    "You are staying there right Kale? Have fun. But not too much fun." Her last sentence had a bit of a mischievous undertone. I rolled my eyes and laughed at my mom''s cheekiness


    "Mom, please¡­" I said while chuckling. I hung up swiftly and went back to blankly staring out the window. The number of thoughts in my head were near infinite. So many thoughts wanted their turn to be processed and pondered, that I ended up thinking about nothing instead. A knock on the door grabs my attention away from the on set of dusk.


    I turn to the door which was opened slightly, only to see an adorable little girl with light blue hair poking her head through like a bunny that just came out of it''s hiding place. Seeing this, I could not help but smile. I signalled her to come in and she opened the door a bit more and lightly walked toward the window seat. She sat across from me and hugged her knees, staring at me with her piercing blue eyes.


    Usually having Aurora look at me like this would make my heart flutter. It would make me nervous and sweat a swimming pool worth of sweat. Right now, I could only think about Gaia, and how to help her. "Are you still thinking about Gaia?" She asked out of the blue. I suddenly looked back at her when she asked. She was nervously rubbing her feet together and hugging her knees tightly. Her legs blocked the lower half of her face, I could only see her adorable eyes that were almost pleading with me.


    I could not help but smile. "I was. I''m scared," I admitted. She sighed. I didn''t understand it. Was she disappointed with my answer? Was she tired? Both? Or something else?


    After what felt like minutes of not saying anything, she finally said something. "Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen. We will help her." My sorrow was lifted by what she said. I let myself smile at her, looking out the window again shortly after. A million and one things still ran through my mind.


    "The thing is¡­"I started. I turned back to her, but my eyes were still looking outside, "I don''t-" I felt something grip onto my shirt and I suddenly felt a force pull me forward, like I was falling. My body leaned forward and I suddenly felt something touch my lips. Something soft, and warm. I realised that Aurora was really close, every detail on her gorgeous face was right before me. She was¡­kissing me¡­again¡­ I felt my body heat up and all my worries melt away. Nothing mattered at this very instant. Just me, the girl I love, and the lack of distance between us.


    My arms automatically wrapped around her body, pulling her closer to deepen the kiss. I never wanted this moment to end. The world around us felt like it revolved around us. I felt something wet prying my open my lips and I gave way. Her tongue danced around my mouth, claiming every surface possible. My legs turned to jelly and my stomach and heart wanted to explode from the euphoria. I returned the favour, pulling her closer.


    I suddenly felt a cooling sensation on my lips. That sensation soon circulated through my entire body. My body became lax, losing energy. I suddenly felt my muscles relax and my eyes flutter and close shut, the world around me descended into darkness. The last thing I remembered was peeling away from Aurora, fall onto her soft lap and seeing her bright face smiling at me like the sun.. I heard her mutter, "Sleep."

 Chapter 31 - Family, Friends

    I heard the incessant and obnoxious blaring of a bullhorn. The sound reverberated through the large room and echoed in my head. I frowned with my eyes still tightly sealed. This damn sound will be the death of me one day.


    I groggily opened my heavy eyelids and tried reaching beside me to turn off my alarm. However, instead of my phone, I accidentally hit the windowpane really hard. I felt a jolt of pain run up my hand like wildfire. "AH!" I screamed and suddenly it felt like my whole body was awake. I quickly sat up and rubbed my eyes, looking to my right and seeing the window that I hit. I forgot that I slept at Aurora''s. I looked down and realised that I was sleeping on the seat next to the window, not on the bed in the room. I was confused and tried to recall what happened last night. However, my head was empty, I did not even remember how I fell asleep, the last thing I remember was calling my parents.


    The irritating bullhorn alarm started playing again. I got frustrated and started walking around the room to find my phone. I eventually found it on the table next to the bed. I broke into a hasty walk and silenced the alarm, finally. I just remembered that I told Aurora to be awake at 5am. I frantically fumbled with my phone in my hands and checked the time. I was astonished to see that it was 5 am on the dot. I was relieved that I was not late, at the same time, I did not remember setting an alarm for 5. What the hell happened? Why can''t I remember anything?


    I shook off the thoughts for now and flung the door open to leave the room. The moment I stepped out and almost ran down the stairs, the door next to me was also swung open. I screeched to a halt before I could even run down the stairs, and simply watched in awe as a beautiful angel with light blue hair came out wearing a night gown and robe. The robe was open though. She was lazily stretching her arms and yawning in a polite manner. She rubbed her tired eyes and looked at me with a small smile.


    "Good morning¡­" She said, her voice still not fully awake. It was still slightly hoarse. She likely just woke up as well. "Did you have a good sleep?"


    "I¡­uh¡­I guess? I¡­don''t remember what happened or how I fell asleep¡­" I admitted, scratching the back of my head in embarrassment. Aurora''s smile grew wider and she giggled a little. It was irresistibly cute. I felt my face heat up a little and my still sleeping brain turn into mush.


    "Nothing? Nothing at all?" She ask as she leaned in closer, bending her head down below my chest, looking up at me playfully. I''ll be honest, it was hard to focus on just her face. I looked up instead, feeling my face become as hot as an iron. She must have realised. "You''re blushing. Hehe, what''s wrong?"


    "Ask yourself that question!" I blurted out impulsively and walked past her. All I could hear was her giggling softly and her soft footsteps following me closely. Honestly, what is her deal? To think this is the girl that treats everyone coldly, without a second thought¡­


    I quickly took a seat on the couch and reached for the remote. I pressed the big red power button and it was already conveniently on the news channel. I felt the space next to me sink as Aurora took her seat, close to me. She was a mere centimetre away from me, her eyes focused on the television.


    "Today, the country-destroying earthquake, which scientists have called the OmegaQuake has once again increased in it''s speed. It is expected to reach West Ourannos by 715 am. On top of that, it has also started to cause small tsunamis on Central Ourannos. Thankfully, the gyroscopic systems and foundations of the man-made island can withstand it. They need only evacuate the people in the danger zones." I frowned at the report, Aurora did too. We were going to meet up with mine and Aurora''s parents at 7am at the airport. Unfortunately, no fissure has appeared, meaning we don''t have the chance to save the country before we have to leave.


    "No fissure huh? Guess we have to wait¡­" She said, sighing at our misfortune.


    "The problem is, if we are on the jet, escaping, how will we make an excuse to go back to Ourannos? Our parents definitely won''t let us, and I can''t tell them about my powers." I asked, scratching my chin. "Should have thought of this earlier¡­". It was futile to sit here and lament and just think. "I''ll send Volt to scout ahead for awhile, let''s get ready to meet our folks." I said, turning to Aurora


    She simply replied by nodding and she left to go upstairs. I asked Volt to change my clothes for me and summoned him. I walked with him to the backyard and watched as he disintegrated and shot up in into a sky like a reverse lightning bolt. As he did, cloud gathered above Ourannos. the sheer power of these avatar¡­ was still something beyond my comprehension. Volt could make storms at will, Gaia seemed to be able to tear a whole continent, nay , the whole word apart if she so wished, why would they be so obedient to some puny human like me?


    "Hey. So you were out here?" I snapped out of my thoughts and turned behind to see Aurora wearing a navy blue dress, the skirt only reaching her knees. The dress was sleeveless, allowing others to see her pale, yet perfect complexion. "Let''s go?"


    I blinked to bring myself back to reality and nodded. We both walked out of the house, ensuring everything was turned off first. A car was already waiting outside, in anticipation of heavy traffic, heavier than yesterday. The driver held the door for us. Aurora gracefully got in in a single fluid motion and I followed her. The door closed shortly after and the driver got in promptly, driving us to the airport.


    We sat in silence for the whole trip, through the heavy bustling traffic, all trying to get to the airport, even the walkways to the airport were packed with people. The entire time, I was less concerned about reaching the airport, and more concerned about Gaia and the destruction caused. Aurora seemed to know that to, however, it would be irresponsible to discuss that right now.


    After what felt like an agonising eternity, we finally got into the airport, where my parents were waiting with their luggage. Aurora and I casually walked in the sliding doors. I could see my parents'' dreary faces brighten we entered the packed airport. I ran to them and hugged them, meanwhile, Aurora calmly walked behind me and waved amiably at them. Seeing her, my mother released me from her hug and grabbed her hand, shaking it with great intensity. "Thank you my dear! Thank you!" She said with the utmost sincerity.


    Aurora smiled, the usual cold one she gives most people, and gave a slight bow. She gestured to a way to the runway, where the jet was already waiting. My parents and I eagerly followed her. Shortly, we appeared outside, at the run way where there were many planes awaiting take-off. I felt like I could die jsut by walking out here, with all the humongous planes that could roll over us like ants.


    One plane stood out amongst the rest. A black plane with golf accents. Imprinted on the side, a stylised ''S'' and the words "Singford Corporation." The stairs to that plane were already deployed. We continued to hastily walk toward it and climbed up the stairs, lugging my parents luggage as we did.


    Upon entering, the interior was brightly lit. Everything on the inside almost looked like it received the golden touch. Everything was practically sparkling, and looked expensive. The seats were made of the finest leather, there were televisions, minibars. Everything looked overwhelming, I felt like I was in a movie. This was a private jet alright. I could not help but keep staring at everything, and I felt that my jaw never left the ground. My parents were also the same, looking around like kids in candy store.


    From ahead, what we though was a door suddenly was pushed aside, it was a hidden door to the cockpit of the plane. Outstepped a middle aged man. His hair was brown with streaks of grey and his forehead had some wrinkles. He wore an expensive black business suit with a pin on the coat, I''m pretty sure it was the letter S. He wore an austere expression, which brightened immeditatly when he saw Aurora walking toward him like a model.


    "Aurora! You''re here!" He said, laughing with happiness. He spread his arms out wide. Aurora walked to him and accepted the hug, he kissed her cheek and released her.


    "Hey dad. " She said with a surprising lack of enthusiasm, then again, that''s how she is. "Where''s mom?" She said, scanning the plane.


    "She''s on the island right now, we will be staying there until we know it is safe again." Aurora''s dad replied holding her arms. "Ah! Kaler my boy! It has been a long time!" He said in an excited and friendly manner. I could not help but smile and walk toward him as well.


    "Thanks a million for this sir. We could never repay you." I said sincerely.


    "Think nothing of it my boy. Ah yes, Jackson, Ana! Welcome, it has been too long my friends!" He greeted my parents in a friendly manner. He walked past Aurora and I to talk to my parents. To think that the stern and fierce business man I saw just now is this guy. Now that I look at it, Aurora''s family is pretty good at having multiple faces.


    "Haha! Thomas! Thanks a million for saving our asses." My dad said and hugged Aurora''s father, patting him on the back. I felt warm inside seeing my parents act so friendly with Aurora''s parents. When we became friends at 4 years old, I suppose that brought our families together. Thank god for it too.


    Just then, I felt energy surge into my eyes and my head rolled back, nearly causing me to fall. Aurora noticed and quickly caught me before I did. Our parents looked at us with concern. Aurora put a hand to stop them quickly , " I''ll take him to the bathroom, excuse us." She shoved past them, dragging me along while I could still walk.


    We barged into the bath room together and she made me sit on the toilet bowl. It was a rather large bathroom, could do exercise in here. I let Volt connect with my eyes. I opened my eyes and what I saw looked surreal. There was a great big crack in the ground, at the tip of West Ourannos.. It looked like the Earth itself has grown lips.

 Chapter 32 - Unearthing The Diamond

    The hole in the ground was pitch black, like I was staring straight into the heart of the abyss itself. I was honestly mortified just looking at it. However, I remembered that Gaia was down there, reminding myself that I had to do this. "The entrance to Gaia''s hiding place has been opened, my lord, I will come retrieve you." Volt said telepathically.


    With that, my vision went back to normal as I pinched the bridge of my nose. It did not hurt, but it certainly was overwhelming, and very sudden of him to do that. I sighed, he really could not have warned me in advance huh? I looked left to see Aurora with a super concerned look on her face. I flashed her a smile, letting her know I was alright. "What was that?" She asked.


    "Volt connected his vision with mine, I saw through his eyes." I explained casually, which left her vexed. It was amusing to see her confusion. "The fissure is open, Volt is coming to get us." Aurora was suddenly on alert. She whipped out her phone and quickly scrolled through the news. Her eyes widened seeing many news reports saying the same thing.


    "Okay¡­how do we get out of here?" It was a question I knew needed to be answered, however it was one I had no answer to. We sat there thinking for about a solid minute. "Okay, I thought of something. Tell them we have to go get some medication for you in the airport because of motion sickness. You were already about to faint, it works. Just pretend to act sick and then we leave. " Aurora was as devious and cunning as ever. I smiled at her in agreement.


    We put the plan into motion. I slung my arm around her shoulder, having her support me, and I used my hand to cover my mouth, looking down. Aurora pushed open the door with all her might and ran outside. I could the gaze of our parents falling on us. "Kaler needs some medication, we are going to the airport to find some." She said in a hurry, guiding me to the stairs.


    "Uh¡­Okay. I''ll provide an escort for y-" Aurora''s father tried to offer, but Aurora interrupted him.


    "It''ll be ok, let me handle him." Aurora insisted. I could hear them reluctantly agree. She brought me to the stairs, back into the open runway wear the deafening roaring of planes taking off filled the air every few minutes. We ensured that we were somewhere that no one could easily see. Hiding under one of the entrance tunnels to the airplanes. Once we were out of sight, I willed the gauntlets to appear. This time, I intended to obliterate anyone who stood in my way.


    I reached my hand to the sky. Clouds gathered, thunder crackled, lightning flashed like a firework display, lighting up the dreary stormy sky. I wrapped my arm around Aurora, she seem to be caught off guard by it. "We are going to me this fast. The next thing you see might be us in the fissure, don''t be too surprised. You might feel a little uncomfortable." Aurora nodded with conviction. "Are you sure you still want to come?" I asked her. In truth, I am not thrilled that she wanted to come, but it was difficult to convince this person once she had her mind set on something.


    "Of course." She said without hesitation, an with seemingly no fear. I chuckled, It as the expected answer. I tightened my grip on her. Lightning fell from the sky. To others it looked like those boarding the airplane were about to get electrocuted. I could hear the collective screaming of people. Like a miracle, the lightning bolt bent around the boarding tube, coming to me instead. I could imagine the relief and confusion coming from the people inside.


    In an instant, I was in the sky, riding on Volt, with Aurora in my hands. Time went back to normal, Aurora realised that I was carrying her like a baby and it looked like she was embarrassed. However, she shoved her face into my chest before I could see her adorable expression. I snickered a little, then commanded Volt to get moving. "Volt, let''s leave."


    With a flap of his 4 wings, we took off like a jet, producing a sonic boom as we sped to the fissure. Aurora could not help but be in awe as we flew freely amongst the clouds. It was fun to watch her be amazed. It was also like my third time riding Volt, so I am not fully over the fear of going so quickly in the sky, meanwhile, Aurora seemed to be perfectly comfortable. I could see her laughing and smiling the whole way as we flew. I should take her flying again sometime.


    After only about half a minute, we were now above the fissure it seemed to have grown bigger. The earth around it was trembling with immense force. Buildings collapsed and curdled. It was a good thing that the streets seemed deserted. News helicopters from too many stations to enumerate were gathered in the sky, just below us. The dark storm clouds shrouded our presence. It was almost time. Time to save Gaia.


    "Volt, get us down." I said. With my power, I made two masks, in the form of dragon heads. I gave one to Aurora, it fit her perfectly and conformed to her face. I put mine on. The horns at the forehead area started to glow yellow, like my gauntlets. They were made of transparent crystals. Once the masks were on, a bright light flashed as Volt roared. In an instant we went spiralling down at lightning speed, crashing into the giant orifice like hole.


    Thunder crackled and sparks flew as we reached the bottom of what seemed to be an abyss. There was only a little light filtering from the surface above. Aurora and I dismounted Volt, I helped Aurora down, holding her shivering hand. Volt remained at my side, his tail coming and wrapping around Aurora and I like a cocoon. I put a hand to his head, petting him. Volt''s body started glowing like a lamp, providing enough light to see the treacherous cavern ahead of us.


    There was only one way to go, it was wide open, the size of 3 houses stacked on top of each other. We had no choice. We courageously took steps forward, weary, and on guard. The atmosphere in the enormous tunnel was eerie, it seemed like people have been here for a mining operation before, but there was no one to be found. We sat scatter pieces of rubble lying every where. There was also some abandoned drills and mining equipment. What happened here?


    We kept walking forward, ever-cautious, with Volt by our side. We said nothing, our lips as tense as our bodies. Finally, we heard the faint "clink" like metal hitting against crystals. We hastened our pace, breaking into a full sprint. However, I controlled my speed so Aurora could keep up.


    We finally reached the end of the massive tunnel, to an even more massive chamber. My eyes widened and my breathing paused for a second. It looked familiar. This was similar to the cave of Origin, where I received the gauntlets. It was a large open cave with crystals everywhere, all of different colours. However, instead of a central platform and pedestal, it was a singular, crystalline cocoon like object. Looking at the sheer size of it was intimidating. It could probabaly fill up 5 soccer fields put together.


    "Look!" Aurora exclaimed and pointed at the base of the cocoon. There were several men using drills and lasers. They seemed to be trying to take the crystals.


    "I assume that it Gaia''s resting place?" I asked Volt. The dragon nodded obediently. "Clink!" That sound resonated within the cave. I heard it and turned to the cocoon. I was horrified to see that part of the crystalline cocoon had fallen off. It was a extremely miniscule fragment, probably only about 1 out 10000 of the cocoon, but I was still angered. At that moment, the cave shook violently, and the ground felt like it was trying to shake us off. We braced ourselves and nearly felt, having Volt catch us quickly. My heart started breaking and tears fell from my eyes. I heard her¡­


    "I hear her, Gaia. She is in pain. That''s what is causing the earthquakes." I said, still in pain on Gaia''s behalf. "We have to do something. NOW!" I was in a massive hurry. They were hurting Gaia, this has to end. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Without hesitation, I raised my hand and sent a beam of electricity for the miners. The beam chained between the and they all fell to the ground almost instantly. I mounted Volt with Aurora behind me and told him to fly to the cocoon. However, before we could leave, 3 men wearing red and black body armour and skull like masks blocked out way. They had jet packs on. The one in the centre seemed to be the ring leader. He wore a cloak that covered almost everything except for the lower part of his legs. He had a hood that covered the top half of his face and wielded two guns.


    "I will assume you did that, punk. Sorry, this mine is off limits to high-schoolers." He said in an ominously deep voice.. Wraith Corps¡­of course¡­ "I am Captain Axios, 9th of the 10 Reapers of Wraith Corps, and you, are dead meat."

 Chapter 33 - Battle Of The Cavern

    I was impressed that they didn''t flinch seeing Volt. When I looked for Volt, I realised that he actually wasn''t next to me. He must have retreated into the gauntlets. I smirked, that makes things more fun. I was in no mood to be nice anymore. "Captain Axios? Was it? I''ll give you one chance, let us see the cocoon, or you will regret it for the rest of your miserable life." I said with a dangerous edge to my voice. I was not going to play games anymore. I wanted this guy gone, and I wanted him gone lightning quick.


    "HAHAHA!" He laughed manically at what I said. As I expected. It will only make beating his ass way more enjoyable. "Are you kidding me kid? You''re in over your head! Now go back to your mommy and let the adults do their work." He focused his guns solely on me, the other two followed suit. They were no longer paying attention to Aurora. I could sense her anger flaring as well. Any and all fear of combat was now erased.


    "I warned you." I said simply, I looked at Aurora and cocked my head toward them. The 3 flying men still stared in confusion. Suddenly, Icicles the size of refrigerators came barreling down on their heads. I laughed at them as they screamed in terror. The two at the sides were easily dismissed, Axios avoided it in the nick of time. Seeing this, I raised my fingers and a web-like torrent of lightning jetted out. I could hear Axios mumble a "what the¡­" over the loud crackling of thunder and lightning.


    It was too quick for him to avoid, he was hit square in the chest and was sent flying to the other side of the cave. Even after dismissing those idiots, more showed. I was done being nice. "Come forth, Volt!" I commanded and a big yellow dragon appeared in the cavern, producing an ear splitting roar. I could see all the Wraith Corps members look up at the mythical creature in awe and fear.


    Without wasting time, Volt disappeared into thin air, forming small bolts of electricity that darted around the room. The bolts travelled at lightning speed and most were too slow to react, the moment they were touched. They were electrocuted and fell to the water about 10 feet below. The successive screams of agony were music to my ears. The cavern was filled with a swarm of these Wraith Corp bastards, but they were foolish to think they could stand up to Volt and his power.


    Aurora watched on, mouth agape as Volt darted around the room in the form of yellow sparks, weaving his web of death and destruction. None were able to escape. Soon, the skies were clear. I raised my hand and Volt swooped in to pick me up. Aurora simply watched as the spectacular display of fireworks were set off before her eyes. We flew at sonic speeds to the chrysalis. I stared at in awe. I sub-consciously reached my hand out and touch the crystalline chrysalis. When I did, the whole thing glowed like a giant light bulb. I was speechless, staring at what looks like a true miracle in front of my own eyes. My hand was still firmly planted on the chrysalis.


    The whole thing began to glow brighter and blink intermittently with a brown light. The transparent crystals on the gauntlet also began to glow brown. I stared at my hands in awe as I felt a warm earthy energy rush through my veins. It was amazing. I felt refreshed, stronger than before. "Master." I heard Gaia''s voice call out to me as I jolted my head up to look at the massive crystal. Rocks started floating around me. They orbited and circled me like the rings of Saturn. Slowly, they formed a trail leading me to Aurora, where we just were. They formed a large plateau for me to stand on, just in front of the chrysalis, allowing me to stand.


    I recalled Volt , my hand never leaving the crystal. "Free me." She pleaded. I knew what I had to do, preparing to recite the chant.


    *PEW*


    My senses came alive as I heard an energised gunshot coming from the right. Time slowed and lightning flashed around me. I looked to the right to see a trail of blue light rushing it my face. It was faster than most bullet, but not fast enough. I moved my head slightly, without moving my body dodging the bullet. Time went back to normal, I heard Aurora calling my name. I looked back at her and I showed a thumbs up, she helped her chest in relief.


    My anger flared, I traced the bullet to see Captain Axios alive and well. He had a specialised sniper rifle in his hands. The barrel was different from most, the hole for the bullet was much smaller. It was a very peculiar design. Axios himself was standing on one of the floating platforms made by Gaia. He cocked his gun and took aim once more.


    *PEW*


    He fired again. I analysed the shot. It was not a normal bullet indeed. Instead, it was a ball of energy made of water magic. It is concentrated at high pressure, strong enough to puncture bullet proof glass and a human''s skull. I sidestepped the bullet. Behind his mask, I could see the shock and agitation on his face. I scowled at him behind my own mask. "What the hell are you!?" He yelled from about 100 metres away. It sounded like a faint whisper. I didn''t bother giving him an answer.


    I focused energy into my legs, jumping with all my might. To him, I would look like a lightning bolt about crash down on his frail body. He stood, unable to react as I instantly landed on his platform, kicking the gun out of his hands. He was beyond shocked at what he just saw, instinctively rolling backwards. As he rolled, he drew two knives from his cloak. "Imma kill you today kid!" I smirked at his proclamation. Let''s see what he can do.


    Water swirled at the hands of Axios , crawling up the hilt of the knives, all the way to the hilt. Soon, the water became an extension of the blades themselves. They became as long as swords. Axios rushed me, blades in hand. I saw an opening in his stance. I flicked my wrist to the ground, causing lightning to bounce off the ground and hit him from an unexpected angle, opening a window. With all my strength, I pushed my palm into his abdomen area.


    I was caught off guard for a bit. Usually pushing my palm into their abdomen will send them flying or straight up knock them out. Instead, I felt my hand pushing into a malleable marshmallow like material. I felt it mould around my finger. Water armour. I heard Axios smirk and jump back. "That was impressive kid. But you still can''t get me." I had to stop him before he gets out of hand. He made a slash, aiming for my head, instead, I held his wrist, stopping him and sending electricity through his body. This is something his armour can''t protect against.


    As I suspected, he started to spasm and twitch from the shock, retreating once more. I heard him grit his teeth and growl in frustration. He jumped at me, with water propelling him at high speeds. However, it was still not enough. I dodged every strike he had. He was slowly giving into his anger, his weakness becoming more apparent. I had to use magical attacks, fine by me.


    I side stepped an overhead strike and used an electric punch to his abdomen, shocking him. Then, I used his body to push off, putting some distance between him. I thought two large orbs of condensed lightning at him, striking him in both sides of his stomach, causing him to fall and clutch it. Finally, I sent electricity into the plateau we stood on, shocking him once more and put my hands by my side. I was still in the air from the momentum when I pushed off. My body glowed and lightning gathered in my palms. "Draconic Maelstrom!" I shouted the incantation. As I did, a giant yellow bolt descended from the skies in the form of a dragon. Roaring and crackling filled the cave and it struck Axios directly.


    The unrelenting strike caused Axios to below in pain. "AHHHHH!" His screams and torment filled the cave, along with the buzzing and crackling of thunder and lightning. I landed back on the platform and watched his suffering, unflinching. After a minute, the storm finally lifted, the thunder finally stopped per my command. Axios was kneeling throughout that torment. Finally, he wheezed and collapsed on the ground with a loud thud. His body was motionless. It mattered little to me whether he actually survived.


    I looked back at the cocoon, remembering I still have a job to do. I jumped back to the main plateau and Aurora ran to me. I saw her run to me and smiled, removing the mask from my face. The mask on hers disintegrated as well, hugging me tightly. She quickly released me and checked if I was hurt. I patted her head to let her know I was fine.


    I faced the cocoon once more, placing my hand on it. "It is over, Master. Make haste, I must repay you, I must serve you."


    I smiled. Her devotion to me is unerring, I almost felt guilty.. "I, Kaler Dakrun, Progenitor of dragons, now release you from your slumber. Gaia, Avatar of Earth, Mother of the land, Shield of the planet, awaken and serve me once more!"

 Chapter 34 - Harbingers Of Death

    As I recited the incantation, the chrysalis started cracking. A crack ran up the centre and only grew bigger as I recited the chant. The light also grew brighter and brighter. Toward the end, I was forced to close my eyes to avoid getting blinded. When I was finished, the cocoon burst with a bright flash and immense energy flooded out of it. Aurora and I both covered our eyes as the giant crystal burst with a "boom"


    When he looked back, we saw an enormous lizard-like dragon that was comparable to the size of a mountain. It was Gaia. She was at least ten times bigger than Volt and had a very reptilian like appearance. She had no wings, seemingly incapable of flight. However, her structure was massive and very strong. She had rock-like pads with crystals on each of her legs. Her head was adorned with a crest in the shape of a crown of crystals. Her back was lined with fluorescent rainbow crystals and there were even some on her extremely long tail. She was massive, and she was beautiful.


    I could not help but look on mouth agape, staring into her eyes. Her expression seemed much more kind, gentle and benevolent than Volt''s, who was always serious. I swear I could see her smile as i stepped closer to the edge of the platform. the chrysalis that was once here was not completely gone, Gaia alone could almost fill the whole cavern. "Gaia? You are beautiful¡­" I said, still in awe.


    The dragon moved its head closer to me, it was not right in front of me, staring at me. Usually, something like this would be menacing, to me I felt warmth. "I am elated to see you once more, my king. I cannot thank you enough for setting me free from those vile wretches. I will serve you to the best of my ability." I nodded. I now had two of my avatars.


    Gaia''s body lit up and transformed into a brown orb, the orb flew onto the platform we stood on. From the orb, a woman with pale skin and greenish-brown hair stood before us. She wore an elaborate dress with a ribbon flowing from behind. She curtsied to me gracefully. This must be Gaia''s human form. Gaia then turned to Aurora, staring at her, then tilting her head, seeming interested. "Have we met before? You must be master''s accomplice I take it."


    "Yes I am, though I do not think we have met prior to this. I was there when Master first made contact with you. I am Aurora." Aurora answered promptly. Gaia nodded, seeming a little disappointed, but I could not tell.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Aurora. I must say, I could have sworn we have met before, your aura, is rather, comforting, familiar." She said with a slight edge of sadness. "No matter. I must first apologise for all the destruction I have caused," The woman apologised, bowing deeply. She raised her head once again and continued, "Bring me to the surface, I shall repair the damage that has been done to the land."


    I smiled and raised my hand. Sparks gathered in them like a vortex. Aurora looked to the sky, dazzled by the sight before her. Gaia on the other hand only smiled, I guess she knew the extent of my power. In a flash, I brought them to the surface. I scanned the surroundings. My heart broke seeing the numerous collapsed buildings, the rubble and debris left behind by the calamity. Street lights fell over, cars overturned and pulverised, the ground uneven and cracked. Gaia did the same, her face torn and on the verge of tears. "I never wanted this¡­" I heard her mutter faintly.


    With that, she bent down on one knee and touched the ground. She closed her eyes as energy gathered in her body. Her hair long hair started being blown upwards. When she opened her eyes, they were purely brown in colour, with no trace of her iris or pupils. The ground around as began to shake and Aurora and I tried to stabilise ourselves. The shaking was violent, I panicked a little feeling it. However, I observed as the dishevelled ground started to fold in on itself, returning to a uniform layer. The scattered pieces of earthen debris moved backwards as if being rewound by time. Everything went back to how it should be.


    Most astonishingly, the fissure, the giant hole we were still standing next to, quickly began to close up, like it never existed in the first place. I was speechless, left dumbfounded by this scale and power. So this was the power of the Avatar of Earth.


    In a matter of minutes, aside from the destroyed buildings, the ground became as smooth as a baby''s skin. The only traces of the cataclysm would be the destroyed infrastructure, which hit the North Ourannos the hardest. With that, it was over, we saved the country from this potentially unmitigated disaster. I smiled, feeling proud of myself.


    "Thank you, Gaia," I turned to Gaia and thanked her. Instead, she bowed and shook her head.


    "No, thank you, Master, and you Aurora." She said with full sincerity in her voice. I heard the whirring of wind above us. Perplexed, I looked up, seeing at least 5 helicopters. I just remembered we had to not be noticed, and we had a flight of our own to catch. I needed to act quickly. Time slowed as I recalled Gaia and summoned Volt. Clouds gathered and the sky darkened once more. A mighty bolt of lightning struck where we stood and we took to the skies on Volt''s back. To the naked eye, I would look like we had vanished in a flash of light.


    We jetted toward the airport once more and landed just in front of the stairs to the jet and landed. Aurora looked around and blinked repeatedly. Her confusion was the most entertaining thing ever. I giggled a little and she stared at me. I felt her gaze and I stopped instantly. We quickly ascended the steps and saw our parents sitting down, talking and laughing. It was good to see them like this, happy, enjoying themselves.


    "Hey! We are back!" I announced. They whipped their heads around to face us so fast, I probably could have seen it in slow motion. Just as quickly, my dad jumped off his seat and checked my face.


    "You alright? We waited for an hour! Are you okay now?" My dad was frantically asking, he must have been scared. I could not help but laugh and feel warm inside. I looked at my mom who had the same concern written all over her face.


    "I''m fine dad, don''t worry," I reassured him. Aurora''s father got off his seat and walked to us in a casual way.


    "I tried to tell him that, but your old man is as stubborn as ever." He sighed. He then went over to Aurora and slung his arm around her shoulder. She did not react, but she did not look particularly happy either. However, when I looked at her and smiled, she did too.


    Aurora and I took our seats next to each other, toward the back, away from our parents. We had a television in front of us. She turned it on as the plane started to take off. Coincidentally, the news was playing. "This just in: the calamitous earthquakes threatening to destroy the whole of Ourannos has suddenly stopped. Experts are unaware of the OmegaQuake''s unnatural behaviour and are unable to deduce any possible reason as to why it has halted. In addition to that, the land that has been razed by this earthquake has strangely reverted itself, the fissure from earlier has also been closed, despite appearing about one hour ago. This miracle warrants further study."


    Aurora grabbed the remote and muted the television. I looked at her questioningly and she only smiled. I chuckled and she did too. "That''s enough drama for one day." She yawned after saying that, leaning her head on my shoulder. There was an armrest with seat controls and cup holders between us, even so, she was able to comfortably lean on me. I was shocked when she did and stiffly looked down. I was sweating profusely and did not know what to do. "Um¡­Aury?" I tried to inquire.


    "zzzzz" She was snoring. Rather loudly too. She must have been exhausted. Frankly, I was too, but in this situation, I was afraid to fall asleep, if my arm went numb, and her head fell¡­ I shook those thoughts away and looked at Aurora sleeping. Staying like this actually isn''t that bad. I looked out the window, wondering, when will I get to find the other avatars?


    ****


    12 hours later


    In a relatively big room, in the Wraith Corps central headquarters building, Captain Axios opened his eyes. He was in his barracks room. He panned around the blue coloured room to see his precious possessions. His closet had all his gear. His signature twin knives, his sniper rifle, his armour, his unique helmet which has an anchor on the forehead and his signature cloak.


    A buzzing sound was heard as the door to his room was opened. Soft footsteps of shoes could be heard walking on the metal floor. The room was dimly lit and the entrant was clouded in shadow. However, Axios recognised him instantly, he got on one knee and bowed, never looking up. "First Reaper, sir." He said sharply.


    "Captain Axios, 9th Reaper, I see you are doing well." He said in a condescending and dangerous manner. The man who spoke seemed to be rather young, he was not incredibly tall like most soldiers but was still well built. He voice constantly had an edge of danger, like a knife.


    "I am grateful that you came to my rescue, sir. I am ashamed that I was unable to complete the mission." Axios said hastily, his eyes closed, expecting punishment. The 1st Reaper sighed, expressing his disappointment.


    "I was disappointed as well. However, seeing the power of that young man. I realised that there was nothing you could do, even if you used your synthetic darkness."


    "That kid is inexperienced in combat. I should have gone all out, I would have killed him!"


    "Perhaps. But that is not something we can say for certain as of right now."


    "But sir!" Axios audaciously voiced, looking up. What he saw immediately made him look down and away. What he saw was the devil himself, the man worthy of being called " The 1st Reaper" His eyes were deep crimson, soulless, heartless, brimming with mal-intent. There was not an ounce of mercy in this man. Other than his bright red eyes, everything else was still cloaked in shadow, and he was not even wearing his cloak.


    "That cloak, that mask, they are the signatures of the Reapers of the Wraith Corps. It is a sign of our power. While it is true that we are strong, it also must mean we must know when to pick our fights. This youngster may not know his limit. One day, he will bite off more than he can chew. When he does, we will be there to kill him and send him knocking at the door of death itself. You had your shot, for now, we will bide our time." Axios obediently bowed before his superior. "I will contact my father. He will not be pleased."


    The 1st Reaper finally left the room, shadows following him like a cloud as he did. Axios collapsed on the ground out of fear. The aura of that man, was like that of a god. It brought fear to anyone who saw him. The door opened once more and he was once again at attention. However, seeing who entered, he relaxed immediately relaxed and went to the dispenser to get water.


    "What? So I don''t warrant the same respect as the 1st Reaper?" A person, with the stature of a little boy, asked playfully. Axios gulped down a cup of water then turned to face the boy in his room.


    "Of course not, 7th Reaper, Coronacht" Axios said condescendingly. "Not even close."


    "Well¡­that is to be expected. After all, all the other reapers are on equal footing, only the 1st must be referred to by sir. We don''t even know anything about him, only his codename." The boy complained, sitting jumping and sitting on the countertop.


    "Thanatos? Right?" Axios asked, feeling slight chills just from saying it.


    "Right¡­Death incarnate. Aptly so. He kills anyone in his way." Coronacht said in a hushed tone.. "Also because his father owns the Wraith Corps."

 Chapter 35 - Island Villa

    After a 6 hour flight, for which Aurora was almost always lying on my shoulder, we finally touched down on the Singford''s private island. The aerial view of the island was beyond mesmerising. It was off the coast of Ourannos, with its own port and boats to allow us to return if necessary. The island looked like a private resort with two large villas in the centre of the island. There looked like there were numerous facilities for recreation and a private beach. The beauty of the island itself was pure and untainted. Lush greenery was still rather common to see.


    I could barely even fathom the thought that my parents and I would be staying here. Mr Singford kindly offered my parents and I to stay here as long as we wished until we have our new place settled. On that topic, they seemed to be rather serious. My parents both had solemn faces as they were talking about our financial situation. From my occasional eavesdropping, I noticed my parents refusing to answer a few of Mr Singford''s questions. I remembered that we moved away from Aurora a few years ago. Back then, we were neighbours, our house was the same as theirs, just as big and luxurious. However, due to circumstances I did not question, we moved, I accepted it.


    Moving on from that topic, the government has decided to suspend school for a week, and the week after that would be carried through online resources. Mr Singford appealed for the school to extend the online education for Aurora and I till the Arcanothon. So, until October, we will be staying, studying and training on this luxury resort like island. It felt so surreal, I thought I was dreaming.


    Upon touching down, I gently shook Aurora to wake up. After a few attempts, she sluggishly sat up and rubbed her tired eyes, looking around. When she saw me, she smiled and pulled me up. As I stood, I caught our parents looking at us with smiles on their faces, even Aurora''s father. I was confused, but decided not to linger. "Dad! Kale and I are gonna go to the house to find Mom!" Aurora told her dad as she grabbed her bag from the upper compartment.


    Aurora''s dad only nodded and waved us off. She dragged my hand and I was taken by surprise as we ran down the plane and onto the barren runway. We eventually were walking on a stone pathway, covered with palm trees, providing shelter from the afternoon sun. I couldn''t help but keep looking around at the beauty of the island, I could see flowers or vibrant colours, birds, squirrels and other animals going about their business.


    After a few minutes the main villa came into view. Now standing in front of it, it was bigger than Aurora''s house. I could not help but watch with wide eyes, mouth agape. It was majestic to look at. The outsides were clean and pristine, well- maintained. The lock on the fence gate had a key card closer as well as a keypad and fingerprint scanner. Aurora pressed her index finger to the scanner. "Welcome back, Aurora Singford." With that, both the fence gate and the main door of the house sprang open. Aurora pushed the gate open and I followed her.


    I followed her through the main door and stood dumbfounded by what I saw. The moment I entered, the first thing I saw was a large family room with a ceiling that it 3 stories high. A an elaborate and radiant chandelier hung from it. I could see the beach and the sea from the clear sliding doors. I could also smell the fragrance and zest of an orange fruit. Aurora and I took our shoes off and stepped on the elevated floor of the house. We walked a little bit and Aurora turned right to the kitchen "Hi Mom." Aurora said somewhat monotonously. That said, it was already much more enthusiastic as compared to whenever she talks to any one else.


    A woman with brown hair and green eyes whipped around to face us with a surprised expression. "Aurora! You''re here!" The woman put down the orange and peeler onto the marble countertop and walked to Aurora quickly and spread her arms out for a hug. Aurora accepted and hugged her back. She released Aurora and walked over to me with a bright face. It was weird, the only thing similar between the mother and daughter is their face structure and body structure. Their hair and eye colour is completely different. Aurora''s older sister, who is a teacher in East Ourannos, also looks nothing like Aurora. Despite that, genetically, Aurora is the rightful daughter of her mother, her biological daughter.


    "Kaler! It''s been awhile! How have you been?"Mrs Singford hugged me as well which surprised me, but I gratefully accepted the hug.


    "I''m good ma''am." I replied.


    "No need to be so formal dear!" She said, releasing me but still gripping my shoulders. "Just call me Aunt! I''ve told you this already," She said slightly pouting. I laughed nervously and looked away. For someone in her 40s, she certainly was youthful. "Aurora, show Kaler to the other villa, his parents and him can stay there." Aurora nodded and gestured for me to follow her.


    She opened one of the sliding doors and put on the slippers outside. There was whole rack of slippers, so I just chose one my size and followed her. "The first house is where my family and I usually stay, it''s more like a reception area, and much more grand. This second house is for guests. There''s no way you can enter without going through the first house, except for the gate to the beach. " At this point, it was starting to get overwhelming, just how grand this place, and just how rich Aurora''s family was, something I never really thought about. I knew Alistair was rich, but I never really thought about just how rich Aurora was.


    We reached the second villa, while admittedly smaller and less grand then the first, it was still drool-inducingly magnificent. Aurora opened the door and led me upstairs and showed me to a room. The room was about as big as the guest room in her house, which is to say, 3 times my own bedroom. It was was rather plainly decorated, but was well furnished. Tables, desks, chairs, sofas, television, bathroom, it looked like the only thing was missing was a kitchen.


    I dropped my bag onto the couch in front of the television and dived onto the giant bed, sinking into the mattress like a marshmallow. I felt a wave of comfort wash over my body, I could sleep right here right now. Just before I closed my eyes, I heard Aurora speak, "Since we will be staying here for almost 2 months without teacher supervision, next Monday onwards, we will start training ourselves for Arcanothon."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" I said while yawning, curling up into a ball.. I felt my body relax and my eyes close.

 Chapter 36 - Rise And Shine

    I awoke from my sleep, rolling around lazily like I normally do. I was confused to find that the bed was larger than what I am used to. I sat up to notice that it was a queen bed. I scanned my surroundings, and then my body. "Oh right¡­" I started thinking to myself. "We saved Gaia yesterday, and we arrived at the Singford''s private island." I unknowingly smiled thinking about how Aurora leaned on my like a pole while sleeping on the flight.


    I wanted my phone. I reached out my hand to the bedside table where I would usually put it. Once again, I look to my right to see it flying at absurd speeds. Towards my face. I closed my eyes, bracing for impact. And¡­nothing. There was no pain. Really, it felt like it only poked me. What the heck is going on?


    I warily opened my sealed eyes and saw my phone lying beside me, the screen protector cracked. I delicately picked it up and examined it. This enhanced telekinesis crap is getting out of hand, I did want to ask Volt awhile ago. "Volt?" I tried to ask telepathically. "Volt?" I called again. Both times, there was no answer. This is a first¡­


    "The Avatar of Lightning is currently resting, my lord" I heard a gentle, earthy voice respond instead. My eyes flew open in surprise. "Don''t be to surprised, I too am your familiar, your avatar, am I not? I can communicate with you too." It was Gaia. Somehow, talking to her felt comforting.


    "Thanks for responding Gaia. Do you mind explaining what happened, my telekinesis has become even more potent of late, and my phone hitting my face¡­I expected that to break my nose, or maybe¡­hurt?" I was overcome with confusion, some things just sound bizarre. Yet, here I am living that reality.


    "Certainly. Your telekinesis has gotten stronger, in fact your power has gotten stronger, because there are now two avatars with you. The more of us there are in your vicinity, the more powerful you become." I was amazed. What she says does make sense, the day the earthquake started, my power grew. That was because Gaia was near, and awakened. "As for your¡­face. I suppose that would be my doing."


    I was once again lost for words. "Hehe, I can tell you are confused. As the Avatar of Earth, I can enhance your physical durability, stamina and strength to those beyond human levels. They can be further enhanced, however, that must be done with a command. It is the same with Volt, he enhances your base speed, making you faster than average. He can also make you as fast as light, only if you give the command. I also give you the power of Earth, which I believe you will discover soon." It felt like a dream. Enhanced strength¡­That feels like a gift. I was already elated and contented with inhumane speed, but now, it feels like I could do anything.


    "I can sense that you a brimming with happiness master¡­" Gaia said. I covered my mouth sheepishly despite not saying anything. "However, I should warn you, I sense that in your current state, it would be difficult or even dangerous to intensely use two or more avatars at once. At least to their full extent. All this while, you have only had Volt, now with me, it would be dangerous to use our full potential simultaneously. However, it would be no problem deploying us both, giving our own mind to do as we wish."


    I nodded. Even someone like me has their limitations, I should be careful. Then, I heard a rumbling noise which completely interrupted my train of thoughts. I looked down and laughed sheepishly, covering my stomach. "Haha. The young master is hungry is he? I think it would be best if you meet Ms Aurora, she might be awake too." I nodded and headed to the bathroom to freshen up and wear something a little more comfortable.


    I came out wearing a plain blue t-shirt and basketball shorts. I slowly opened my door. The house we stayed in seemed deserted, my parents were probably still sleeping. I could imagine that they were still incredibly tired. I walked to the main house. I was slightly disappointed seeing that the lights there were not turned on either. However, I looked a little closer and saw someone sitting at the dining table, sipping on a cup. Her hair was curled up in a towel and she was wearing a tank top and shorts. Once again, I unknowingly smiled, breaking into a small jog.


    I knocked on the glass door softly, causing her to turn around. She also smiled seeing me, that bright smile she showed no one else, showing her perfect white teeth. She got up and pulled the door. The moment she did her quips started. "Hey Sleeping Beauty! Did you know that falling asleep while someone is talking to you is really rude?" She said something that is akin to scolding, yet her smile never faded, only growing a little mischievous.


    "Not my fault what you were saying was so boring¡­" I fired back, looking at her with one brow raised. She seemed to be surprised by that comment, making me think if I said too much. My doubts were unfounded, her sly smile crept on her lips once more.


    "Wow¡­ that''s a first. Every time I speak, everyone watches me like a hawk. You are the first person ballsy enough to tell the Student Council President that she is boring." She said, placing emphasis on her title, leaning on the door frame. "Maybe I should get a job putting you to sleep."


    That last remark confused me. I just stared at her, and she giggled. This girl is really confusing. "So you really don''t remember how you fell asleep before we left for the island?" She asked like she was indicating something. However, I still had no idea what she was talking about. I thought a bit deeper, I realised, that night I spent at Aurora''s, I awoke on the window seat, not on the bed. What actually happened there.


    "You coming in or not? I know you haven''t eaten." She said and walked back in. That made me completely drop the thought and follow her in. She went to the kitchen and popped two slices of toast in the toaster and cracked a few eggs into the frying pan. I just sat on the barstool and propped my hand on the countertop. I watched her like a movie. I felt like I was lost, nothing around me mattered, just this perfect image of a young lady in front of me. "Stop staring, you''re starting to look like the boys in school." She said flatly. I shook my head violently and laughed nervously.


    In no time, she slid me the eggs and toast on a plate and pours me a glass of milk. I was astonished, the eggs were perfectly cooked, a crispy outer edge and the toast was crispy. The milk, the knows exactly what I like¡­ "How the¡­"


    "Shhh¡­ Just eat." She said as she pressed her forefinger to my lips. I smiled and obeyed. She pushed her short self onto the stool next to me and stared in the opposite direction from me. "Do you really think that it''s that strange?" She asked, turning her head to me slightly.


    "Hmm?" I asked back, still ravenously stuffing my face like a caveman. Seeing that made her giggle more. She used her finger tips to cover her mouth as she giggled, very lady-like.


    "That I know what you like, I mean." I thought about it for awhile, she was right, of course she knew what I liked.


    "When I think about it, not really. I''m more surprised that you still remember." I said truthfully. She punched me in the arm, immediately pulling back and shaking her hand. Odd. It felt like a tap to me.


    "Idiot...How could I forget...More importantly, why does hitting you hurt so much now..." She complained and pouted. I laughed at the sight.


    "Master..." Gaia said suddenly. "You have been watched for the past 3 minutes, I feel eyes staring at you...."

 Chapter 37 - Just How Strong…

    I was alarmed by what Gaia told me. I had no idea I was even being glanced at. "Look up" She hinted. I did and traced my eyes to the giant staircase. This house was way to big for it''s own good. At the third floor, I saw a man leaning over the bannister. He wore a simple t-shirt and shorts, staring at me. I focused a bit more and saw he was smiling. I looked away quickly, so that he wouldn''t notice.


    "Even more importantly..." I started, picking up the toast and taking a bite. "How long are we gonna allow your dad to just watch us?" I asked. Aurora suddenly stopped and looked up. The moment she spotted her father, she stood up from the stool angrily.


    "DAD!" She yelled. I could barely contain my laughter. I felt the bite of toast in my mouth almost get launched out like a cannonball. This was funny, I didn''t even know why.


    "Oh! Um, hey... Sweetheart....Um, you kids carry on...Forget this old geezer was even here." He said nervously and disappeared, probably walking hiding and walking towards the stairs. I heard Aurora growling and gritting her teeth. Honestly, it was hard not to die of laughter.


    After a minute or two, I saw Mr Singford reaching the bottom of the staircase, cautiously shuffling toward the kitchen, like he was stepping on hot stones. He was nervously dragging his feet as he walked to the fridge. At first I wondered, what''s the big deal? Then, I felt the air beside become frigid, then I felt the wind brush past my ear as a pure white projectile flew toward Mr Singford.


    "AHHH!" He screamed like a lady, which was beyond amusing. I knew now. No one, not even her own parents, are safe from Aurora''s wrath. I wonder if her sister is the same. I casually put another bite of toast in my mouth as I watched the morning comedy show unfold in front of my eyes. "Sweetheart! I''m sorry! Sorry!" Mr Singford looked like a man begging for his life.


    "You better be..." Aurora said coldly. I was suddenly awake, this is bad. Aurora raised her hand and it looked like she was about to hit him. It was a little too early for this, so I decided to help. When Aurora brought her hand down, I casually flexed my palm toward Mr Singford and a prismatic crystalline barrier formed around him. Aurora''s eyes widened as her hand bounced off the shield. The portion of the shield that was hit started glowing white, absorbing her magic. It looked like Mr Singford was encased in a precious jewel. It looked like the most valuable gemstone in existence. I had a rainbow shine in every direction.


    Both father and daughter were stunned silent by what just happened, Aurora slowly turned her head to me like a haunted doll while Mr Singford poked the crystal shield. Meanwhile, I was still eating casually. Like nothing had happened. I stared blankly at Aurora like I was innocent. "Aury...Don''t you think it''s a little early to be getting so aggressive?" I said with my mouth full of food.


    "What the... You just... You... HUH?!" She was lost for words and I felt like my insides could die from laughter. "I do this with my dad all the time...Wait forget about that! What the hell is this?!" She was in a flurry now. She gestrued toward the shield.


    "A shield to protect your dad," I said casually again. Aurora rolled her eyes and groaned.


    "Dummy! What element?" She asked sharply.


    "Earth." I said without hesitation, and retracted the barrier.


    "You are a dual elementalist?!" It was Mr Singford, who was no longer sitting on the ground. "I thought you could only use lightning!" With that question, it finally hit me, dual elementalists are extremely rare. However, part of me had no problem sharing this info, I trusted Aurora''s parents like my own.


    "Huh...I guess I am..." I said nonchalantly. I finally finished my breakfast and stared at the astounded pair. I smiled at them widely.


    "Dad...get the training room ready." Aurora said finally, turning to her father. Aurora''s father blasted off like a rocket and went to the basement. Aurora sat next to me again, this time looking me dead in the eye. "When could you do that?" She asked seriously. I dropped the joking attitude, scared she might get angry.


    "I guess when I got Gaia. It just feels natural to me." I answered honestly.


    "So receiving a new avatar gives you the power of their respective element?" I thought for awhile, then nodded. She sighed and looked away. "We should find the rest of your avatars... I wonder just how strong you will become..." Before I could even think about it, Mr Singford came back, panting and breathless.


    "The¡­training room¡­ is¡­ ready¡­" He said between breaths. He had his hands on his knees, exhausted.


    "I''ll head to my room to get ready. See you in 5 minutes." Aurora said, jumping off the stool and calmly walking upstairs. I looked at Mr Singford who seemed to have caught his breath. He gestured for me to follow, and I obeyed.


    Similar to their regular home, the training room looked like a huge cube like simulation room in the basement, albeit smaller than the one they have back in Ourannos. "You know Kaler¡­" I heard Mr Singford say behind me. I quickly turned to him and gave him my attention. "After seeing what you did back there¡­I''m rather curious¡­" I sensed something off. I moved into a more defensive pose. He was planning something, his face oozed with a cunning intent. "Just how powerful are you¡­"


    As he said his last two words, he lunged at me with his fist pulled back. Normally, I would side step with my speed and dodge. This time, I wanted to feel the full force of my durability. I did not budge, instead standing as still as a stone. His punch landed square in my face. Any normal human being would have received a broken nose and a concussion equivalent to getting run over by a truck.


    Me on the other hand¡­ "YOW!" He screamed and pulled his hand back, massaging it with his other hand. "How in the¡­" I smirked a little, I hope Aurora doesn''t mind if I mess with her cunning father. I ignited the speed in my body and moved like a bullet. To him, I suddenly disappeared from existence. In my eyes, I moved to his right, faster than he could even register what happened.


    I cancelled the speed, stomping my foot on the ground. Luminescent and radiant crystals emerged from the ground, caging him in an instant. Mr Singford was stunned, he looked around frantically. He looked like a lab rat, being held against his will. I gave and even smirk and stretched out my hand. Rocks started flying and spiraling above him, combining to form a single spear like stone. I could see his eyes go wide with fear as I released the stone and dropped it on his head. "AAAAAAHHHHHHH!"


    His scream would be delightful, if he had actually crossed me. However, seeing this is Aurora''s dad, the man I saw as a second father for most of my life, I felt horrible. I stopped the stone jsut before it hit his head. I clenched my hand into a fist and the stone exploded into a million harmless pieced, like dust, falling apart around him. Mr Singford slowly looked at me, he said nothing, but his eyes did the talking.


    "Is that a good enough demonstration sir?" I asked in a slightly condescending manner.


    "Yes! I think that will suffice!" I heard a hardened female voice come from behind me.. I turned, seeing Aurora lunging at me like a missile, in her hands, a sword, aimed right for my chest.

 Chapter 38 - Another Day In Paradise

    I quickly analysed the blade, it was not Aurora''s signature weapon, it wasn''t her rapier. Thus, I felt a lot less bad about doing this¡­ I let the blade of the sword hit my body. I saw the horror on Aurora''s face when she thought she would cause harm to me. Instead¡­ "Clink!" Her eyes flew open as she looked flabbergasted by what she saw in front of her.


    The blade was aimed dead centre of my chest. It hit its mark. But nothing happened. I felt nothing. In fact, she felt like she was lightly poking me. I noticed out of the corner of my eye how Mr Singford was still caged up, jaw open like the floodgates. I grabbed the blade with my hand, including the sharp edge. "Nice toothpick." I heard Aurora gasp as I did. As proof of my new powers, I bent the blade, snapping it in half like a real toothpick.


    I looked at the blade in my hand and tossed it aside. I tilted my head sympathetically to the stunned Singfords. "Come on¡­You''ll have to do better than that." I saw Aurora smirk. My playful attitude was dropped immediately. What is this fox of a woman planning.


    I heard a sharp cutting sound in the air as Aurora slashed with her rapier from behind her back. It caught be totally off guard, but this is not my first battle. Using my forearm, I blocked the slash and stretched out my other hand. Rainbow light coalesced in my palm an shot out like a cannon. Prismatic beam. The rainbow light threw her to the wall of the room with a thud sound. I winced a little. Perhaps I was a little too violent. "Um, you ok?" I called with concern.


    Aurora stood up once more and stumbled. Her footing was not exactly very stable, but she was still raring to go. A ghost of a smile appeared on her lips. Now I was worried¡­Why would she still be smiling? I moved my legs to run. To my surprise, I went nowhere. It felt like the muscles in my legs were disobeying me. I looked down to see ice, ice that completely encapsulated my feet.


    I had no time to react, Aurora dashed forward once more, thrusting forward with her blade. I opened my palm to catch the blade. I felt the contact, however, Aurora was crafty. There was no pain. Ice began to slowly creep up my hand. She channeled a beam of ice instead of using a physical attack!


    With the ice on my feet and hand, they both started to crawl up my body like a swarm of ants. I panicked, realising what was happening. I had to do something quickly or I would turn into a popsicle. I still had one free hand. I had limited time, I had to focus.


    The ground rumbled slightly as it started to break. Crystals sprouted from the ground, appearing at seemingly random locations. Aurora looked around frantically. With my free hand, I fired a prismatic beam at one crystal. It reflected and hit another. This chain continued until Aurora was trapped in a rainbow cage. If she were to move, she would be pushed back by the beams. The final reflection was towards me, melting the ice.


    Free from the frosty shackles, I wringed my wrists, feeling slight irritation in them. "That was good. My turn." I shot her a smug smirk as I said it. I gathered the energy of the land in my hand, balled my hand into a fist. Brown energy of the earth was emanating off me, and with all my might, I smashed the ground with my fist like a hammer. "HAH!"


    Tremors and rumbling of intense proportions off-balanced Aurora. Cracks began to form. The ground opened up hungrily. From the hole, a pillar emerged, directed straight at Aurora, hitting her and launching her into the wall once more. I still felt bad for hitting her so hard, at the same time, I''m sure she would be mad if I took it east on her.


    To my surprise, she rose one last time, trembling as she did. I steeled myself and smiled at her tenacity. She grit her teeth and tapped her blade to the ground. In an instant, a neon blue circle surrounded her. I had no words, I felt like I was frozen. I noticed runes on the outer layer of a circle and the pattern of a snowflake in the centre, right below her feet.


    "Land of cold and neverending winters heed my call, descend upon this world and my enemies will fall, your fate has been preordained... By eternal ice, I will freeze the blood in your veins!" A storm began to form. I could do nothing but stand there and watch in awe. The wind howled and swirled in a vortex around me. I was caught in its epicenter. My feet were rooted to the ground in a case of ice.


    The horror began to sink in, Aurora never uses chants of incantations. This is a first. I saw her in the fercious snow storm, standing tall and proud like a queen. She was unfazed. The storm made her look even colder than she normally does. She raised her blade, pointing it at me. I saw her cold, piercing eyes, like staring into the abyss. It was like she was someone else entirely. "Niflheim!" She recited the incantation. My eyes flew open as a bright blue beam flew at sonic speeds toward me. Snow and wind gathered around that beam, rushing at me like a vortex.


    Niflheim... the land of ice, the land of the dead. It is one of the highest level Ice magic spells one can execute. I was about to intercept it with my face. Or I would have if I was any weaker.


    I was pleased by the power she is showing me. Knowing that her father cannot see me, I willed the gauntlets to my hand. Energy swirled onto my hand, encasing it as I doned the dragon heads. I felt power rush through my veins. My chains have been broken.


    I stretched my hand out, a crystalline shield formed around me, encasing me in its gem-like structure. The deadly beam hit it and was reflected in a million different directions. I could see the shock on Aurora''s face as the beam was deflected, losing her focus. Seeing a small window. I acted immediately.


    I raised my hand high. "Tectonic Tide!" In an instant, rocks and terrain appeared from nowhere, combining and fusing to become a single entity, a dragon. I brought my hand down, pointing at Aurora. The dragon made of rocks was held by a brown aura. It flew straight for her, like a real dragon would. She was too stunned to react, being swallowed up by the rocks and rubble, and was pinned to the wall, a cage of earth preventing movement.


    As the dust of the battle settled. I saw the weapon of Aurora laying at my feet, and her stuck to the wall, panting. I dismissed the gauntlets and quickly ran to her in a panic. I was afraid that she was excessively injured. I waved my hand and the earth trapping her released her. I caught her and made her lean on the wall, checking every part of her.


    Seeing my panic, she gave a weak smile. "Don''t worry. I''m not made of glass you know."


    I chuckled and held her hand. I was doing it unknowingly, but she didn''t seem to mind. "Um..." I heard from behind me. I looked down, realising what I was doing and quickly released her hand, standing at attention like a soldier. I faintly heard giggling behind me, but I was not too sure. I saw Mr Singford behind me, he had been sweating profusely, he face looked shiny. "What on earth was that Kaler?"


    "Oh... Well... I might have gotten stronger..." I said while scratching my chin.


    " ''Might'' is not how I would put it, my boy..." Mr Singford started fawning over my abilities. "You literally summoned crystals form the ground. You not only have earth control, but terrain and crystal manipulation as well. Only high level Earth magic users could do something with such ease! Also! Prismatic beam was it?! Incredible! Simply incredible!" I only laughed and scratched my head.. Perhaps living here for a while was going to be more fun than I expected.

 Chapter 39 - Teenage Tension

    It''s the 24th of August, Thursday. We''ve been on the Singford''s private island for more than a week. We have also been undergoing online classes since the beginning of this week. Aurora, Thalia, Alistair and I have all registered with our club the events we want to take part in for the upcoming Arcanothon. There was no resistance, seeing as how we are the strongest members.


    Other than that, online classes have been unimaginably droll. If studying in a classroom was torture, this would be hell. The teacher somehow get 10 times more boring and it is way too easy to get distracted and get away with it. Luckily, or unluckily, I am always in Aurora''s room. Whenever I absent-mindedly pick up my phone, I would almost immediately find a sharp pencil of pen flying straight at my face like a bullet.


    Because I have my guard down, I never catch it, and I would look up to see Aurora''s devilish smile. It was endearing and extremely annoying. Today is no exception. Physics class was the last class of the day. Aurora, like the studious genius she is, is at her desk. Attending the conference call with her laptop, and using her tablet to take notes. I, on the other hand, look like a deflated balloon rolling around on the bed robbed of my soul and energy. Honestly, its harder to stay awake for this boring class than it was to defeat Axios¡­


    "Alright, I believe our time is up." My teacher, some old man, said. "Next week I will be seeing you in school once more. Except for you Mr Dakrun. Be sure to complete the rest of the assigned work on Magnetism. I will be going through it next week." The call ended, and I feel a wave of relief wash. Over me, along with all my energy returning to my body. Coincidentally, Aurora''s class ended as well. She closed her laptop softly and clutched her tablet with her underarm.


    She walked over to me and stared at me with soulless eyes. I stared back at her. I had not idea what she wanted. "What?" I asked blankly.


    As I said that, I wished I didn''t. She started ferociously slapping me like an animal. I could have avoided them easily, but I chose not to. Some times my power are no fun. "AH! What the hell man!" I exclaimed as she kept slapping me without mercy.


    " ''What the hell'' my ass dude. End of Year exams are in September, before the Arcanothon, take this a little more seriously!" She lectured. She finally stopped slapping me. When she did, I smirked. I grabbed her body and wrestled her onto the bed and pinned her down. We used to do this all the time as kids. I laughed as she yelped and screamed from the sudden move.


    Now the tables have turned, I was on top of her, pinned both her wrists onto the soft mattress. I had a smirk on my face. However, that faded when I saw every trace of anger fade from Aurora''s face. Her creased brows returned to their original position, her eyes wide with surprise, she was biting her lip. I felt something¡­ unnatural wash over me. My playful grin was erased in an instant. I stared at her angelic face. Her eyes became smaller as well, recovering from the surprise, she bit her lip even more.


    At that moment, a familiar pulling sensation overcame me. I slowly drew closer to her face. Closer than what most would feel comfortable with. There was tension in my body and mind. Half of me knew what was about to happen, and thought it to be wrong. The other half, wanted it like I was about to die tomorrow. Nature''s hand guided me. The distance between our faces grew smaller and smaller as I inched closer to her pink pillow like lips. She said nothing, in fact, I could have sworn she was moving closer too. We were too close now, I could feel her perfectly soft and smooth lips gently graze my own.


    "Aurora dear! Dinner is almost ready! Kaler, you should get ready too!" It was Aurora''s mom! We stopped just short of making contact and my eyes went wide. I unconsciously used my speed to fly backwards to the window and nervously looked away, scared to make eye contact, my face blushing and burning hotter than ever before.


    I stole a peek at Aurora to see if she would yell at me. Instead, I heard her sigh and lazily get up. I swear I could see her facial expression. Was she sad? No way. After a short pause, she answered her mom. "Yeah mom! We''ll be there." She replied


    I heard footsteps walking away from the door outside. There was an awkward silence for what felt like an eternity. None of us spoke. I looked at the ceiling, she was still staring at the door. I was unable to see what she was thinking or feeling. I felt guilty, perhaps I really did push it too far. She probably doesn''t see me that way. I had t fix this. "I um¡­you know¡­uh¡­" I cursed internally, I was still too nervous to respond properly. I couldn''t find the right words to use.


    "Let''s go down stairs. The food will get cold if we don''t" She said and turned to me with her sweet smile. She was cheerful and bright, like nothing ever happened. I guess she was telling me that it was fine and that she forgives me, but I still could not help but feel guilty. I almost just took advantage of her. I put on a facade, forcing myself to do the same, acting as if nothing happened. We left the room soon after and walked downstairs to see my parents and hers in casual clothing, laughing up a storm. It made them look 5 times younger. I loved it.


    I leaned on the bannister and watched as they continued their conversation and laughing from the third floor. Aurora joined beside me, a smile also plastered on her face. It was the one she shows only when she is with me. "I was wondering¡­" I started, slightly afraid to ask her this. "Why do you only show that smile when you are with me. I don''t think anyone else has seen the real you."


    She continued to look down at out parents laughing joyously, answering after a few seconds. "The ''real me'' is what I want people to see. I am always the real me. I am just happier around you, therefore I can only show it to you." She answered calmly.


    "Why? Why me?" I asked, attempting to probe further.


    "Cuz you actually mean something to me. I would be fine if every person in this world were to forget me or hate me. The only exceptions would be my family, your family, and most of all, you. If I were to lose you, if you were to forget me, I would rather die then suffer like that." She answered honestly. I could hear her voice quivering, especially when she talked about me. It was an answer I was not expecting. She always told her that I mean a lot to her. But I never knew just how much. It made me feel special.


    I grabbed her wrist which caught her off guard. She looked at my hand gripping hers, then back to my face. "C''mon. Foods getting cold." I said. She dropped her surprised face and smiled warmly at me once more. I dragged her down the staircase to the dining area.


    When we reached the bottom, I announced our presence, saying "Hi!" As we approached. Their heads all turned to look at us. I saw the smile on our moms'' faces fade, replaced by an o-shaped expression, showing their surprise. It was followed by giggling by both of them. Our fathers glanced at each other and chuckled. They were doing so because I was still holding her hand, however, I was oblivious.


    We sat across from each other, next to our fathers and started eating the scrumptious feast prepared by our parents. Dinner that night was lively as always. My parents were laughing and smiling all the way. They even had energy to tease Aurora and I. It was a blast. I just wished that we could always do this.


    ****


    In the Wraith Corps HQ, the 7th Reaper, Coronacht is cleaning his foldable bow. He used his magic powers to do so. He used the arcane element to conjure a spell. All the muck and blood dissipated and faded in an instant. A beeping sound came from a disc-like device in his room. He got up and walked to it, pressing the button on it.


    "Coronacht, reporting." He said


    "Coronacht, a very good evening, I hope I did not disturb you¡­" An ominous voice came from the disc. Coronacht''s eyes flew open as he realised who he was speaking to.


    "Not at all, sir!" He responded immediately. "What do you require of me Thanatos sir?"


    "In the upcoming Arcanothon, the first place prize is a valuable crystal that will be useful in my father''s upcoming project. It is extremely rare. We have a chance to get our hands on it. I want you to obtain it." Thanatos explained. His voice only grew more creepy, it sent waves of chills down Coronacht''s spine


    "I will not fail sir! I will grab it at all costs."


    "Good. However, to be discrete. It would be best if you obtained it not as the 7th Reaper of the Wraith Corps "Coronacht". However, as the 1st year student of East High School of Magicians, Zephyr Liu."


    "Understood. In that case, I will win the Arcanothon at all costs.. No one will beat me."

 Chapter 40 - Falling Star

    After our dinner, I retreated to the rooftop where there was a large open balcony. It was around 7.30pm, the world was being illuminated by the radiant light of the moon and the stars. Their captivating beauty was something I could take my eyes off. Simply staring at these luminescent balls of light lightyears away made me feel at ease. I could feel myself smiling like a fool.


    Our parents are hanging out in the living room and drinking and laughing to their heart''s content. I was legally allowed to drink now, but I was in no mood. "I thought I might find you here..." A familiar voice called from behind. That foolish smile I had only grew wider seeing Aurora behind me, walking towards me as gracefully as she could. When I looked at her, nothing else compared. No one was better. Not even the stars in the night sky could hold a candle to her radiance.


    "Yeah..." I replied, looking back at the sky. "Looking at the sky sets me at ease. Anyway... what are you-" I could not finish my question.


    "Before dinner, you tried to kiss me, didn''t you?" She asked seriously and directly. Her bluntness caught me off-guard. I looked at her in shock, blood rushing to my head and my face. I could feel my face heat up from embarrassment. While I''m stumbling like an idiot, Aurora as always is calm and composed. She was staring out into the vast sea, not looking at me even after she asked. "Well?Did you?" She asked once more.


    I hesitated for awhile, unsure if I really wanted to admit it. However, since we were in this position, I suppose there was no running from it anymore. "Yeah... I did..." I admitted, looking down at the wooden floor.


    "Hmmm..." She hummed in response as if expecting that answer. "May I ask why?"


    She was being oddly formal, it got me worried. Normally she would just yell "Why?" now she is asking properly. But then, I remembered that she wasn''t exactly in a position to be so innocent either. "I... I could ask you the same question!"


    Aurora smirked and turned her head slightly to look at me. She did not press further. "Actually," I started once more, which makes her give her full attention to me this time. "I''ve been meaning to ask..." Aurora tilted her head like a dog, waiting for me to spill it.


    Before I could open my mouth again, I felt such a strong gust of wind, I thought that we had been caught in a typhoon. The wind caused my clothes to catch the air like sails on a ship and I had to use all my might just to brace myself and not get blown away. It seems Aurora felt it too, she had her hands in front of her, covering her face from the furious gale.


    This wind howled into the night like a wolf, the umbrella on the roof began to sway and was almost blown away. I used my earth magic to root it to the ground and formed a barrier around Aurora and I. The wind finally no longer affected us. We both heaved sighs of relief and looked out the transparent crystalline barrier I formed. Trees were being bent like matchsticks, almost to he break point, the water in the sea also began to conform to the wind''s demands.


    "We escape one natural disaster and land smack dab in the middle of another one... seriously..." I said with immense exasperation. After a few minutes, the furious wind finally stopped, and the world around us went back to normal. I dropped the barrier and overlooked the beach. Surprisingly, nothing had changed. The benches despite not being rooted to the ground were still in the exact same place. Trees returned to their original shape.


    "Wait! Look there!" Aurora pointed to the open sea. At first, I didn''t see anything. Until I noticed a shadowed figure falling at immense speed onto the sandy beach. My eyes widened and something inside me snapped. "What is that?" Aurora wondered. Without hesitation, I jumped off the roof with all my strength, making a slope in the sand for me to slide gracefully. I then proceeded to use my speed and catch the figure just before it hit the ground, saving it from death.


    I panted heavily, feeling heat course through my body as my bare feet dug into the sand. I looked behind and saw small fragments of glass left behind from the heat of the lightning. I sat down, feeling the exhausted by the effort I just put in. Less than a second ago, I was on the roof of the villa. Now, I was sitting 5 centimetres away from the sea, listening as the waves crash.


    I peeked at the thing I just caught in my hand, it felt smaller than human. When I saw what it was, my eyes went wide. Brown and white feathers were the first thing I saw, followed by a yellow beak and clawed talons. It was a falcon. I felt like everything around me stopped. I examined the falcon further, realising that it''s wing was injured. It was probably hurt from the wind, he would not be able to fly, causing it to fall like that.


    I don''t know how long I was just sitting there, but I could not help but just watch the majestic animal in my hand. I heard shuffling coming from behind me. I turned and saw Aurora jogging to me, wearing her windbreaker to cover her up. I smiled at her and showed her the sleeping avian in my arms, cradling it like a baby. It was a rather small falcon, only the size of an infant.


    Her usually cold expression broke and lightened, a wide smile plastered itself onto her face. She bent down and carefully caressed its head. I stood, still smiling and quietly took the falcon to her room. I jumped up and through her window, while Aurora went downstairs to get bandages for the falcon.


    I put a cloth on the table in her room and laid the bird there. Its eyes are still closed and it was lying still, unmoving. It appeared that only its right wing was injured. Its feathers were ruffled and it looked like it had been struggling for a while. Aurora slowly open the door and silently closed it. She softly walked over. She broke into another smile seeing the falcon resting peacefully.


    To our surprise, my hand started glowing a warm brown colour. My eyes widened when I realised what was happening. Light burst forth like a shooting star, moulding itself into the shape of a woman. Gaia stood before us. She walked over and tenderly overlooked the injured falcon. "Gaia?" I asked. It was rare that one of the avatars would come out like this. This definitely surprised me.


    Gaia did not respond. She reached out her hand, lightly touching the head of the falcon. Her curious expression slowly changed and a smile crept on her lips. She knew something. "Excuse the intrusion master. I was just so heart-warmed that you would take in this injured animal. Many would disregard it and leave it to die." She said, clutching her heart. Her face was now melancholic.


    "You almost seemed surprised, Gaia. Why?" I asked. Meanwhile, I helped Aurora wrap up the falcon''s wing.


    "You could say so, master. The previous man who held this title was no where near as sympathetic as you were. In fact, because of his lack of sympathy, he was... forcefully removed." She said bitterly.


    We let the falcon rest on the cushion, now our full attention was vested in Gaia. "Explain." I requested.


    "The previous Progenitor of Dragons.... killed one of his own avatars."

 Chapter 41 - Loyalty

    I was taken aback but what I just heard. I could feel my blood boil and my fists clench, my nails digging deep into the skin of my palm. "Why?" I asked through gritted teeth, barely containing myself. "Which one did he kill?"


    "He didn''t so much as kill, rather, sacrifice him when it was not necessary." She explained, sounding like she is on the verge of tears. "In a battle, to ensure his own safety, the previous progenitor, sacrificed the Avatar of Ice, Veras. We avatars are highly durable, usually we do not succumb to death. I am sure Volt has arrogantly told you something along the lines of ''Death is not in my dictionary."


    I nodded as a response, "As well as electrocution..."


    "Yes. What he says is partially true. We avatars are the ascended form of our dragon brethren. As such, a spark of divinity lies within us. However, even gods can die. Veras was the first avatar to die. Ever. His circumstances could have been avoided as well. We pledge undying fealty to you, master.


    We follow and fulfil your whims and fancies. However, this was the first time in history that we have revolted. This was the first time that a Progenitor was forcefully stripped of his power by his own avatars. It caused us to scatter, waiting until you return."


    After Gaia''s story, the anger within me still has not subsided. I was still clenching my fist, wanting to punch something so badly. "Is this man still alive?" Gaia shrugged her shoulders.


    "That is something we do not yet know," Gaia said slowly. I let go of my hate. Chances are, this man already died, it was probably a long time ago. Getting angry over it now would do me no good.


    "I think that''s enough for one night..." Aurora interrupted. "We have a club strategy meeting tomorrow, and we need to head back to school on Monday for your finals match. You''re gonna have to put on a show, it''s in front of the whole school. I even heard that the representatives from East Ourannos will be there too. " she told me, winking at the end.


    I sighed and lay down on the couch I was sitting on." If you say so... But I''m sleeping here. Too lazy to go back. "I said in a defiant tone. I expected her to object or be in a violent rage. Instead, I heard he giggle and walk to her bathroom.


    I rolled my eyes and closed them. Sometimes I had no idea what was going through her head, other times I can read her like a book. I felt Gaia return to the gauntlets and sleep came to me easily. I was still exhausted from saving the falcon.


    ****


    I had no idea how quickly I fell asleep, all I could feel right now was light poking from a moderately sharp object. I just thought it was Aurora poking with a pen or something. The poking sensation was now getting mildly irritating.


    I rolled over lazily. "5 more minutes, Aury." I pleaded. The poking stopped for awhile. However, there was no response. The poking sensation started once more. I felt it all over my right arm. "Ugh..." I groaned in annoyance. "Alright you win, Aurora, I''m-"


    The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was not Aurora, rather, a pair of lime green eyes and a yellow beak. My eyes went wide with surprise. I scanned the animal, it was the falcon we saved last night.


    The falcon flew back onto the table next to the couch I slept on, flapping it''s wings happily and closing its eyes. For a falcon, it was surprisingly animated in its expressions. It tilted its head and cooed at me. My heart melted right there and then.


    I stretched out my hand and the falcon almost instantly flew to me and perched on my arm. I never had a pet before. If I knew it would be this cute, I would have gotten one years ago. I could not wipe the dumb grin off my face.


    Everything about this was irresistible. The way it looked at me and tilted its head, the way it would happily flap at any action I take. The way it would jump around, carefree and without a care in the world.


    I brought my arm closer to my body, bringing me face to face with the falcon. I stared into its eyes as it stared at me. The falcon cooed happily and rubbed its face to mine lovingly. This bird stole my heart over the course of 10 minutes.


    The door to the room gently swung open. Aurora gingerly walked in the room with a tray of food and closed the door with her foot. She turned and looked at me on the couch and smiled brightly. "Oh good. I was about to wake you. I really didn''t want to hear anymore of your ''5 more minutes'' bullshit." I laughed guiltily and scratched the back of my head


    She placed the tray down on the table in front of me and sat beside me, admiring the falcon. The falcon continued to rub against me and coo. It also made Aurora smile. "Looks like this guys likes you," she said as she caressed the falcon''s head. The falcon responded happily and rubbed against her finger. "His wing''s healed as well. But it doesn''t look like he wants to go anywhere."


    "How did his wing heal so quickly?" I asked. As I did, the falcon jumped onto my shoulder and rubbed my face.


    "Don''t know¡­" She said, her thoughts and her voice trailing off. Suddenly, Gaia sprang forth and appeared in front of us again. I looked at Gaia with a puzzled expression. I was puzzled as to why she would appear again.


    "Excuse the intrusion, master. I believe you have some questions about this animal." She said, her hands in front of her, standing gracefully and always ready. "I tapped into it''s mind last night."


    "I do. Why can he heal his wing so quickly?" I asked without hesitation, looking at her expectantly.


    "Firstly, ''he'' is actually a ''she'' and she is a creature with some resident magical power. It is because of that that it was able to recuperate as quickly as it did." I was shocked. This falcon is a magical creature¡­ I could hardly believe it. "Because you saved it, she is extremely attached to you. She has sworn never to leave your side now."


    I looked back at the falcon and gaped. It seemed surreal that it would act so lovingly like this. "Well, I suppose I should think of name for it huh?" I said with a grin on my face.


    "It already has a name. Her name is Ingram." I looked back at the bird on my shoulder in amazement and wonder.


    "Well, Ingram can join us for the strategy meeting. We will be meeting with Playboy and Thalia for our CTF strategy." Aurora said as she rubbed Ingram''s head. Gaia nodded and returned to the guantlets.


    Aurora grabbed her laptop and put it on the table and made a conference call with Alistair and Thalia. Thalia answered promptly, as expected. It looked like she had been up for awhile, like Aurora was. She looked fresh and raring to go. "Good morning President." She said respectfully. Aurora sat closer to me, I could feel her skin touching main which made me hold my breath for a bit. In response to Thalia, Aurora only nodded. She still sat closer to me. I think she was trying to make sure we both could squeeze into the frame of the camera, but it was doing something else to me. I could see Thalia frowning more than normal, and I had a feeling I knew why.


    "Could you call the playboy, Kale?" Aurora asked. She placed her hand on mine, which was on my lap and I flinched awhile. Before I could answer, Alistair saved me the trouble by joining the call. Unlike Thalia, it look like he just woke up. His normally groomed and combed hair looked like a bird''s nest and he was half naked as well, tangled in the white bedsheets. "Bout time playboy. I hope that you aren''t trying to seduce anyone¡­"


    "Hey¡­ Look man¡­ You could have set the meeting a bit later you know¡­" he said groggily.


    "Silence. Waking up earlier would do you a bit more good. The strategies we discuss here will be practiced on Monday when we come back for the match." Aurora commanded clearly and with absolute authority.


    The meeting went on without a hitch. Ingram was also lovingly showing her affection for me the whole time which lightened the mood. I am happy that Ingram came into my life and I am happy that I had people I could count on.. Time to put on a show on Monday.

 Chapter 42 - Highly Anticipated Battle

    *3rd Person POV*


    It''s the 28th of August, Monday. Today was the day for the final battle between Alistair and Kaler. Even during the online classes, news about their match has sent this whole institution into an uproar. Two of the most powerful magicians in the school were about to face off in front of everyone.


    Kaler, due to his formidable aptitude with lightning and thunder has been renamed many names and has grown infamous. "Lightning Incarnate", "Eye of the Storm" and "The Hand of Zeus" have been but a few of the names given to Kaler recently.


    Alistair has also garnered a fair new number of fans. He was also popular due to his wealth and good-looks, but now that his impressive magic capabilities have been revealed, he ha seen given the name, "The Young Demon" in honor of his sinister powers.


    However, there was to be a prelude to their long awaited battle, one that would not disappoint any who watched.


    The arena was packed, the cacophony of cheers and chants of students and staff alike could cause an uproar that could be heard from space. It took the headmaster of the school to step up in order to silence the rowdy crowd. The old man in a suit raised his hand to the sky as a bright red flare ejected from his palm, exploding and blossoming in the azaure sky like a fire work.


    With a loud bang and a pretty light show, just like that, the market like school grounds had attained pin drop silence. All eyes were focused on the old bearded man in a black suit. He opened his eyes, revealing a deep shade of green and lifted his head. He was standing on an elevated platform above that of the spectators of the battlefield, overlooking the entire battleground.


    "Staff! Students! And all those who tune in to this glorious day! As the headmaster of the school representing West Ourannos in the upcoming Arcanothon, it is my greatest honor to welcome you all back to school on this fine day!" for a feeble old man, hsi voice was louder than the crash of lightning.


    His booming vocals reached every ear in the arena and echoed off every possible surface. The students once again started to cheer and chant as the headmaster uttered his first words. With a raised hand, the arena once again fell into silence. The old man spoke once more, enthralling the student body.


    "What happened over a week ago was truly a tragedy. However, we have overcame it and stand stronger because of it. Now, we have the honor of watching two of our fine young students who will represent our school in the Arcanothon duke it out, showing us their skills. But first, I must welcome the representative group of students and teachers from East Ourannos. From the honorable, East High School of Magicians, please welcome our valued guests!"


    The headmaster gestured to a hallway in the stands, soon, two rows of students with streamed our with teachers at either ends. The all wore beige colored cloaks and hoods. They walked gracefully and slowly, their boots leaving a crashing sound with every step.


    The audience warmly greeted them by erupting into a deafening applause and cheers. The East High students smiled and waved like dignitaries. They soon took their seats at the back of the stand, sitting down gracefully in unison. It was an impressive show of unity and power.


    "As it happens, I know all of you are eager to watch the match between Mr Dakrun and Mr Rafael, however, we first have an exhibition match to allow you to feast your eyes on. Some of you may already know him, for he is the infamous Arcane Archer from East High. Let us welcome to the battlefield, Zephyr Liu. The crowd erupted in applause and cheers once more. As they did, the great double doors on on side of the arena opened with a creak.


    From the dark corridor, a relatively short young man walked out with a beige cloak and hood around him. The young man walked just inches away from the centre of the arena, pulling back his cloak and revealing his jet black hair and charming smile. Despite his small stature, it was obvious that he was well built and fit, no doubt agile too.


    The crowd went wild as he waved indiscriminately, girls were swooning over Zephyr. All the while, Zephy remained calm and emotionless. A smile crept on his face, one that would look inconspicuous to the uninitiated.


    "It is truly an honor to have the most powerful first year magician here to grace us with his presence. This exhibition match will be between this mighty warrior, and our very own, Aurora Singford!" The headmaster announced once more. Everyone''s throats must have been hoarse from the shouting, but the cheers this time were louder than ever before.


    Aurora is mad popular, this reaction may have even been underwhelming by normal standards. The opposite set of double doors screeched open. The moment it did, a blizzard erupted from the chamber, encasing the whole battlefield in ice. All the onlookers looked on in awe and cheered, the ones sitting at the front could feel the frigid conditions.


    Zephyr was surprised, but only smiled, concealing his shock. From the chamber, as ice and snow continued pouring out of it, two glimmering star like lights could be seen in the pitch black darkness. Everyone gasped and some even shivered in fear, feeling the cold aura thay has accumulated.


    The lights grew closer and brighter, their brightness and radiance only growing more intimidating. Soon, a queen like figure stepped out into the light, a light blue aura covering her like a shield. Everyone gaped at the beauty of Aurora. She wore a blue and gold masquerade mask that covered her eyes, replacing them with a bright blue glow. The ends of her mask gave off a wing like aura of energy that looks like streamers.


    She wore an elegant and detailed blouse and jacket which exposed a part of her shoulder. She wore tights and a skirt over them which had two slots for ease of movement. It was a tad excessive, but Aurora has always known that there are more ways to achieve victory than one. Intimidation was a crucial factor.


    However, Zephyr was not in the least bit fazed, or at least, he appeared so, only wearing his charming smile and smiling broadly at the beautiful lady in front of him. He was courting death, but death was an old friend.


    Aurora reached the centre, standing a distance away from Zephyr as they sized each other up. Both parties prepared for battle. Aurora drew her sword from her waist and pointed it at Zephyr. Zephyr on the other hand reached for something in his cloak, pulling out a black baton.


    He twirled it in his hand and jerked it. With a zipping sound, the baton extended and curved and a string bound both ends. The baton transformed into a recurve bow. The air was tense and the crowd was cheering fiercely.


    They both stared at each other waiting for the signal for the match to begin. "You have 5 minutes to incapacitate your opponent. No serious injuries aloud and killing would make you responsible under state law. With that..."the headmaster paused. Sweat trickled down both contestants foreheads and the crowd waited in suspense with bated breath.


    " Begin! "

 Chapter 43 - Ice Queen VS Arcane Archer

    With the headmaster''s announcement, both competitors immediately lunged backwards, putting great distance between one another. One was a spellcaster, the other and archer, it was natural they would not fight hand to hand. Aurora swung her sword, as 5 missiles of ice homed in on Zephyr. They flew at immense speed, however, Zephyr reacted just as quickly.


    A stick on the back of his hand flipped around and notched itself on his bow. It looked like a simple piece of his suit, however, they were emergency arrows. Zephyr smirked at Aurora''s swift attack, however, he was no slouch when it came to speed either. The arrow on his bow started to glow purple, then, a bright orange. "Arcane Flare!" he shouted and released the arrow from the bow.


    The crowd gasped and cheered as the arrows transformed and merged into a bright ball of orange light, causing the ice missiles to collide with it, nullifying the first attack. The crowd went wild. This was definitely a promising battle, even the teachers were on the edge of their seats. Both fighters merely watched each other after that exchange.


    Aurora was impressed by Zephyr''s speed and Zephyr was almost overwhelmed at Aurora''s sheer power. Both were silent, neither confident enough to speak yet. They both had the tendency o keep quiet, stoicism and silence being their ally. She did not need a chant while he did. However, he has the advantage at long range. Knowing this, he speedily notched another arrow. In a flash, the arrow became pure purple energy and gave off a humming noise. He released it and Aurora stood rooted as the arrow split into 5 mid flight.


    However, Aurora swiped her left hand outwards. A cold wave emanated from the movement, freezing the 5 bolts instantly and effortlessly. She still showed no emotions on her face. Zephyr''s smile on the other hand has now faded. He grit his teeth as he now realised who he was up against. Aurora was no ordinary magic user.


    "Impressive, as expected of someone of your caliber. However, I still have more tricks!" Zephyr fired two arrows, splitting into 10, all flying in wild directions. Aurora once again froze them all and tapped her blade to the ground. In an instant, the ground was coated in a sheet of ice. Zephyr''s eyes widened as he struggled to maintain balance. "Damn this witch! She is faster than I thought!"


    Knowing that he was likely not comfortable in close combat, Aurora knew he best chance was to get up in Zephyr''s face. Aurora now began her advance. She started skating on the ice, reaching Zephyr''s position in almost 5 seconds, all the while swiping her blade to send projectiles of ice at him. Zephyr was now fully serious as he could not afford to lose.


    "Phantom hands!" he yelled. Suddenly, his hands started to glow purple and 5 magic circles appeared in the air around him. All of them glowed purple and look like holograms. All of them held bows. As Zephyr took aim, the rest followed suit, releasing simultaneously. They were sending waves of destruction at the approaching Aurora, trying to stop her. This technique did not require the use of an arrow, merely the string of the bow.


    However, Aurora dodged them all swiftly and without issue. The collided with the ground and the walls, taking chunks of them out, showing how devastating this attack could be. However, Aurora while skating was almost 3 times as fast as any normal human. She was now one metre in front of Zephyr, lunging at the boy, her blade enchanted with ice. There was no where he could run. " Got you.'' She thought to herself. However...


    "Blink!" Zephyr chanted. Instantly, he vanished with a purple glow, magic circles above and below him. For thee first time, Aurora was surprised. Her blade stabbed at nothing. She only hit air. She looked around to see Zephyr to her left, 5 meters away, on his knees, panting.


    It was clear to her now, Zephyr was a user of the rare Arcane element. It was an element that harnesses magic and psionic energy to its fullest potential. It can simulate other elements and was even capable of other uses such as teleportation and enchanting. Zephyr was no master, but he was very strong for his age. To use a blink spell required a massive amount of magical energy, the amount of which would make almost any student faint. The fact that he is still standing, and can still fight, proves his power.


    However, in his current state, Zephyr would have a hard time standing up to Aurora who was still standing, without even a sign of exhaustion. " I will admire, archer, you have impressed me. But this farce ends here." Aurora flourished her blade and brandished it skilfully.


    '' I won''t lose yet!'' He thought to himself. He grit his teeth and pulled something out from his cloak. It was a small crystal, a luminescent green one. With all his strength, he clenched his fist and shattered the crystal. Instantly, a green wave of energy washed over him. He felt energy coursing through his body, and stood up once more.


    Unfazed, Aurora dashed toward him with her sword held out in front of her. Zephyr dashed back, releasing two arrows that split into 5. Another barrage of missiles was homing in on Aurora. Just like for, she waved her hand and all of them froze, clattering and shattering on the ground. She then stretched out her hand and a beam of ice was emitted, aimed right at Zephyr.


    Zephyr''s eyes widened seeing this the incoming attack. ''She is far more powerful than the rumours say¡­ Looks like I have no choice¡­'' He thought to himself. He raised his left right hand up, forming two magic circles, one under his feet, and one directly behind him. He soon leaped into the air at great heights, narrowly avoiding the oncoming attack. He looked like an acrobat as he flipped and took additional shots, all of them being easily countered.


    The crowd collectively gasped as a purple tower of energy gathered at the second magic circle, and they were equally impressed when Zephyr landed gracefully on the tower, attaining the high ground. Aurora also stopped seeing this. Without hesitation, Zephyr nocked an arrow and shot it skyward. "Arcane Volley!". The audience erupted with applause and cheers as magic circles filled the sky like stars at night. Bolts of purple energy began to rain down upon the battlefield.


    Aurora had to keep moving or risk being struck. Zephyr smirked seeing this. He finally has her in his hands. He drew his bow once more, and continued to bombard Aurora with purple beams. The crowd was split in two. Most were cheering for the power of the Arcane Archer. Others were worried for the student council president. Zephyr especially was enjoying himself. "You''ve been too cocky! Ice Queen! Witness the might of the arcane!" Zephyr confidently shouted.


    Aurora kept moving, unfazed by that comment. However, Zephyr had excellent hunter instincts. Seeing Aurora''s movements, he knew she could not dodge his next shot. He drew the string back with immense force. When he loosed it, a loud whooshing sound was emitted from his bow. A shot with unimaginable force flew toward Aurora. Her body could not react, the momentum of her previous dodge would carry her straight into the arrow. Zephyr knew this, and smiled. On top of his tower, he was untouchable.


    "Clink!" Zephyr''s smiled disappeared hearing that sound. In is mind, nothing could stop his shot. His eyes went wide as he say a chrysalis of ice wrapping around Aurora. Zephyr took a step back in utter shock. This should not be possible¡­ "HOW?!" He yelled out angrily. His outburst of anger was followed by massive cheer from almost everyone in the arena.


    The chrysalis rescinded into the ground, revealing Aurora standing inside unscathed. However, half of her mask was blown off. The one eye that was visible was cold and emotionless, like staring into an icy void. Zephyr felt a chill over his whole body looking at her. "It was you who was has been too cocky, Arcane Archer. You are not safe anywhere! Never-Ending Winter!"


    Aurora removed the blade of her sword, revealing her wand concealed within. Zephyr was petrified with shock and fear. Aurora raised her wand to the sky as a vortex over took it. A snowstorm entered the battlefield. The temperature was below-zero, the sky darkened. Hail started to descend. On top of Zephyr, was a hailstone the size of 100 icicles. He managed to jump off and dodge as the hailstone crushed his tower.


    The moment he landed on the ground, fortress like walls sprouted around him, blocking any movement. He felt a cold sweat run down the side of his cheek as he turned around to see Aurora with her menacing icy glow. ''I have no choice¡­'' Zephyr thought reluctantly.


    "I had to trap you, you are just and insect who is good at running away. I will crush you¡­" Aurora said menacingly. Zephyr felt like anyone would have been beyond terrified, however he was able to gather himself.


    "You are fearsome, Ice Queen. But I am not done yet!" Zephyr said, drawing his last arrow, nocking it and taking aim. The bow and arrow started glowing a bright purple, energy was swarming around it like moths to a flame. "By the might of the arcane, by an archers true aim! May this arrow dispel you from this plane! Arcane Annihilation!" As he chanted, a holographic image of a majestic looking bow was layered over his own. It was far bigger and far more grand. The arrow was also replaced by the spectral image of one that had gathered immense energy.


    Aurora saw the power in that shot. It would be capable of leaving a large crater in the wall of the arena, to a person, if not protected, they wold be disintegrated without a trace. She had to retaliate. She raised her wand as a vortex of ice and snow swirled around her like a tempest. "Land of cold and neverending winters heed my call, descend upon this world and my enemies will fall, your fate has been preordained... By eternal ice, I will freeze the blood in your veins! Niflheim!"


    Both magicians were brimming with power, power capable of eradicating a small town. The audience watched on in fear and awe as a man made natural disaster was being made right in front of their eyes.. The question was no longer who would win. Rather, who will survive?

 Chapter 44 - Lightning Incarnate VS The Young Demon

    The arena was like a volcano on the verge of erupting. It looked like nothing could stop the incoming calamity. Almost nothing¡­


    "Enough!" The headmaster yelled. He thrust his arm out as a deep purple wave overcame the arena. With the sound of glass shattering. All traces of magic disappeared from the battlefield, like it never existed. A nullification spell. Both Zephyr and Aurora looked up at the old man with surprise, taking a few steps back and bowing to one another respectfully.


    "You fought gallantly and with grace. I am honored to be your opponent." Zephyr said, bowing his head to Aurora.


    "Likewise," Aurora answered simply, bowing as well. Both of them left the way thet came, the audience roaring with approval in their applause.


    The headmaster stepped up on the platform once more, raising his hand and silencing the applause. After a short pause, he spoke, "That was a fine showing from both students. Both of them have power that could rival even adults in the military. However, now is the event you have all been waiting for. The battle between Kaler Dakrun and Alistair Rafael. First, let us welcome the young man hailed as "The Young Demon". Heir of Rafael Technologies, Alistair Rafael. "


    The crowd once again erupted with deafening applause. Cheers could be heard in every corner. Aurora in her seat at the top of the stands clapped for formality sake. Zephyr didn''t clap, only crossing his legs in his seat and glaring at the black haired boy walking in. Alistair wore light armor which covered his more vital points. He had to holsters with knives and a sword on his back. He walked to the centre of the arena, waving to his adoring fans along the way.


    When he reached the centre, he snapped his fingers, the sound reverberated around the arena. In an instant, his upper body caught fire. Screams could be heard as well as gasps.it looked like a torch, a campfire being lit up. As the red fire finally died down, Alistair stood with his usual flair. A black jacket with an ''R'' emblazoned on the back appeared around his body, hyping up the already hyped crowd.


    "His opponent, quickly asserting himself as one of the most powerful magicians in the school, Lightning Incarnate, Kaler Dakrun!" The opposite doors creaked open, revealing the dark chamber. Everyone looked on, brimming with anticipation. They stared at the dark hallway, excited to see Kaler. However, after a few seconds, nothing happened. The crowd started murmuring and whispering, some looking at one another, deeply confused. "Kaler Dakrun? Are you here?" The headmaster called.


    Seemingly in response, the sky flashed a blinding light as dark thunder clouds rolled around. The wind started to pick up and everyone had to brace themselves, lest they get blown away. It felt like a typhoon was approaching. Everyone was looking up like god himself has just arrived. Even the headmaster gaped looking at weather manipulation on such a scale. To alter the weather even the slightest bit required immense power and practice. To create full blown thunderstorms should be impossible for teenagers or even young adults. While everyone could not hold back her surprise, Aurora only smirked. It was grand, but a good show.


    Thunder rumbled and crashed once more, finally a voice amount the clouds spoke. A deafening voice that sounded like then articulation of thunder and lightning itself. "Right here, headmaster,"


    The loudest boom of thunder erupted after that statement. As it did, a thick bolt of lightning, bright yellow in colour descended upon the arena, causing tremors that shook the whole building. The ground was left scorched and broken due to the sheer power. The sound of the lightning echoing everywhere.


    After a few seconds, it finally let up, revealing Kaler in the centre, standing nonchalantly, wearing his usual jacket and long pants. The audience was set alight at the sight. It looked as if Kaler was called down from the heavens, as expected from the Lightning Incarnate. Both opponents stood in the middle. Alistair was caught off guard by the intense rumbling, but was not surprised to know that Kaler was capable of such incredible feats.


    "The battle will begin shortly! Prepare yourselves!" The arena was silent for once, the two opponents stared each other down with smiles etched across their faces.


    "With what you just pulled, I''ll admit, I''m impressed, and slightly scared. " Alistair admitted, drawing the sword on his back.


    Kaler smiled wider. "Your trick was pretty cool too. But lets put on a good show." Kaler''s fist burst to life with sparks flying off them.


    "Begin!" With the announcement, Kaler lunged at Alistair, obviously not harnessing all his speed. However, Alistair was not exactly slow either. He thrusted his blade forward, and it was aimed right at his chest. It would be a crippling blow, but not for Kaler.


    Kaler caught the blade with his hand, stopping it immediately. A metal ringing resonated through the open arena, the eyes of the audience collectively widened as the cameras zoomed in to Kaler holding the titanium blade, no injuries of bleeding. Alistair was taken aback, too shocked to respond. "Not bad¡­" Kaler remarked. "If it wasn''t me, this match would have been over already. But you have no such luck¡­" Kaler expression grew dark.


    Kaler raised his unused hand to the sky, as a bright yellow orb grew in his hand. The sky rumbled and boomed. It glowed a bright yellow, suddenly, a bolt as mighty as the one that Kaler entered with descended directly on Alistair. Seeing this, Alistair let go of his sword and lunged backwards, narrowly avoiding the shocking blast.


    Alistair was already panting like he ran a marathon. His shock only grew seeing a carter where he once stood, and the ground aorund it scorched and blackened. "Dude¡­Are you trying to kill me?" He asked in disbelief.


    "Nah! I just had confidence you could avoid it! Try avoiding this!" Suddenly, more bolts far less powerful than the previous one fell on the earth. The crackling and rumbling made it feel like an earthquake had returned to Ourannos. The bolts positions were randomised, indiscriminate. However, they fell like rain itself. There were at least 20 every second. Alistair could do nothing but run and dodge, but it gave him no chance to retaliate.


    Every place that was struck was now blackened and scorched, it looked like the arena was painted black. Kaler had not moved an inch. After what felt like an eternity, the barrage finally ended, Alistair was on his knees, some of his clothing was singed and burnt, but he was relatively unharmed. He unsteadily got to his feet and almost stumbled. "Damn dude¡­At least gimme a chance¡­" He said with heavy breaths.


    All of a sudden, he slammed both his hands on the ground as the ground itself looked like it was cracking and shattering. Kaler was now the one on the backfoot as he had no where to go. Alistair wore a sinister grin on his face. "Hellfire Inferno!" The ground erupted like a volcano as spouts spouts of hellfire appeared randomly. Kaler could easily avoid them at first, however, he realised that the spouts were starting to draw closer together. Before he knew it, he was boxed in by a demonic red flame.


    Kaler realised what this was, it was a trap, a calculated attack to trap him in a single position. The ground rumbled and shook as the final spout of hellfire appeared under his feet, the biggest one by far. Kaler intended to conceal his Earth elemental powers until the Arcanothon to surprise his opponents. As such, he decided to take this blast at full force.


    The spout erupted, consuming Kaler in an all consuming blaze. The fire was ferocious and unrelenting, from the outside, it seems that Kaler has been reduced to ash. Everyone gasped, they could not see a thing, assuming that Kaler had finally fallen. Even Alistair stopped his attack, thinking he had just killed his friend. Even Aurora leaned forward in her seat, her hands covering her mouth with a fist, a pensive expression on her face.


    As the fire calmed down and the dust settled, Kaler stood proud, his clothing burned, revealing some parts of his ripped abdomen and chest. His hair still burning at the tip. His face and limbs black from the soot. Overall, he was relatively unscathed, so it seemed. "That was impressive." He said with a slight rasp to his voice. However, a smile reformed on his face once again. "I think I''ll give you all a reward¡­"


    He raised his hand to the sky and clenched his fist, producing a loud boom. However, instead of lightning crackling, the wind howled and churned. It felt like everyone and the building itself were about to get blown away. Even Alistair had trouble standing his ground. He gritted his teeth, drawing his knives and setting them on fire, rushing to Kaler with enhanced speed. However, when he went in for the stab, a mysterious force stayed his hand, the push was too strong, and was flung back several metres.


    He looked fearfully at the monster that stood in the middle of the arena. The winds itself listened to him, not even touching him. Suddenly, a symbol appeared on the back of Kaler''s hand. A symbol of two wings, surrounded by what seemed to be the wind. A deafening screeching sound cried out into the sky. As it did, a falcon, one that was surrounded by a green aura, rushed to Kaler, hovering just above his hand.


    Alistair tried to advance once more, but the winds held him back. The falcon, Ingram, pushed him back with a flap of his wings. She even dived onto him, sending him to the wall. Alistair struggled to his feet, leaning on the wall. "What the hell is that¡­When did you get a familiar¡­what are you¡­" He had a million questions, the audience were all also gasping from the miraculous power in front of them, Zephyr was also silent, eyes wide open.


    It was time. Kaler closed his eyes, and mumbled something so that the audience would not hear. "I Kaler Dakrun, Progenitor of Dragons, now awaken your dormant power and return you to your former glory. Ingram, Avatar of the Wind, Apex of the Skies, The Living Tempest, Serve your master once more!"


    The Falcon suddenly surged with power, a bright lime green light encasing its whole body. In that casing of energy, its body morphed and mutated. In a bright flash of light, its true formed emerged. The crowd gasped and gaped at the majestic glory of the dragon flying right above Kaler, at least 10 times bigger than the bird they just saw. The dragon was slender with 3 pairs of wings, made to be aerodynamic and fast. The true queen of the skies.


    Those that weren''t already impressed were now speechless. Those that were in fear were now screaming for their lives.. The lime green eyes of the Avatar of the Wind see all.

 Chapter 45 - Ingram, Avatar Of The Wind

    *Kaler''s POV*


    3 days before.


    The Friday before the battle, after the strategy meeting with our team, Aurora and I went to the training room to practice as per normal. Since Ingram was so attached to me, constantly snuggling up to me and pecking at me, she followed us there too. I made her an earthen perch to sit and watch in the training room.


    We did our usual practice for the Sea of Heads event, experimenting new combinations with our spells. Sea of Heads requires us to eliminate 200 incoming enemies. We win as long as either of the players is still able to continue and if the structure that we are supposed to defend is still standing. The enemies become increasingly more difficult as time goes on. We were in the last 10 enemies. Assassins that are agile and good at dodging. They will plant bombs on the structure, detonation means certain defeat. I shocked one assassin and tossed him to the side. Seeing Aurora under pressure, I dashed towards her, charging my body along the way, and releasing a pulse to knock them back.


    Aurora, reacting quickly, erected spikes of ice from the ground and impaled all of them. We thought that we were now clear. I relaxed and sat down, since it was the 5th time we had done this. Aurora sat down beside me, also exhausted, sweat cascading down her forehead. All of a sudden, I heard a screech from Ingram. It sounded like a cry of desperation. When I turned back, all I saw was the body of one of the assassin''s flinging itself toward me, knife in hand and ready to stab.


    Aurora''s face was horror ridden, but it was a bit too late to react. I closed my eyes, bracing for the pain, too exhausted to stand up. Out of the blue, Ingram shrouded herself in a mysterious green energy and tackled the the assassin, sending it flying to the wall at the side and killing it. Just like that, swift as the wind, the threat was handled jsut as swiftly as it surfaced. I was still recovering from the shock of it all, I thought that I was about to get injured. Instead, I am looking at down at the adorable little bird bouncing its way towards me.


    It innocently cocked its head to the side, looking like it had done nothing out of the ordinary. It cooed at me and flew up to my shoulder and rubbed her face against mine like she normally does. I slowly turned to her, eyes still wide. "What the hell¡­" I mumbled. I looked at Aurora who seemed just as surprised, examining the corpse of the assassin that almost knocked me out. It''s body was completely mangled, it''s stomach was deformed form the impact. There was even a dent on the walls.


    I needed answers. I summoned Gaia from the gauntlets and asked her about what just happened. Gaia only smiled. "I told you, this falcon contains latent and innate magic powers. It seems to have also recognised you as its master. It will do everything to protect you, like how I and Volt would. In short, Ingram is your familiar."


    I looked back at the adorable falcon on my shoulder in complete amazement. I rubbed its little head as it closed its eyes and seemed to enjoy my attention. "How is its power so strong?" I asked Gaia.


    "It seems that she has recharged her power simply by being next to you." She answered, still smiling and watching me lovingly rub the falcon. I nodded and she returned to the gauntlets. We continued with a few more training sessions where Ingram continued to display incredible powers. Her constitution was impossibly strong, she was faster than even my eyes could see, and she could cause a tornado with a mere flap of her wings. It was an incredible discovery that we made, I promised that I would treasure Ingram the way I do Gaia and Volt.


    On Saturday, 2 days before the battle in school, Aurora decided to stop training for today and tomorrow to ensure I would be in peak condition on Monday. Finally, an opportunity to sleep in. Or so I thought.


    Before I knew it, I felt a light poking on my cheek. I also heard a female voice, it was faint, but I heard, "Wake up¡­" Aurora might have forgotten she let me off today.


    I groaned and rolled over on the bed. "Aury¡­We don''t have training today¡­" I sleepily mumbled.


    "But, master¡­I want to go for a walk with you¡­" I was still to sleepy to fully register what the voice said. After trying to go back to sleep for a few seconds, I recalled what I jsut heard. ''Master?'' It wasn''t Aurora calling me¡­


    I jolted up and looked around, hearing the flapping of wings to my left. I looked left and saw Ingram on the bedside table. She looked adorable as always. Surely Ingram didn''t say that ¡­did she? I had to try. "I-Ingram?" I stuttered.


    "Yes master?" A voice replied as Ingram opened her beak. Saying I was surprised would be the understatement of the century. I was fully awake now, not an ounce of grogginess left. I was so surprised I almost fell of the bed.


    I cautiously turned my head once more and saw Ingram still looking at me intently. "Y-You can¡­talk?!" I asked in complete disbelief.


    "Of course I can! I''m your familiar! C''mon! Let''s go outside!" With that, Ingram flew out the window and to the beach. I was still scratching my head. Ingram''s voice was definitely a surprising thing to hear this early in the morning. Her voice was bright, spritely, cheerful, and youthful. Gaia''s was more earthy and kind. Ingram was like a teenage girl, Gaia sounded more like a mother.


    With Ingram blasting off, I had no choice but to follow her. I put some decent clothes on and leaped out the window. I causally strolled to the beach, feeling the hot sand against my feet. I called out to Ingram, and she swooped in from seemingly nowhere. "Right here! Master, when I said I wanted to take a walk, I lied, I can''t do that yet. So lets fly instead!" She sounded so excited and energetic.


    However, her statement left me with a million questions. I looked at her with a perplexed expression. "You can''t walk yet? How can I fly? You aren''t making any sense. None of this makes sense." I blurted out.


    "Ah. I see the old hag Gaia hasn''t actually explained anything to you. Then let''s start from the beginning. I am Ingram, Draconic Avatar of the Wind. I have been looking for you, my king." She said, much more formally than she usually speaks and acts. My eyes flew open.


    "Wait¡­YOU! You are the Avatar of the Wind?!"


    "Um¡­yeah? Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Um, no?! For one, you are a bird. But it does explain how you are so powerful."


    "Ah, well. I was reverted to this meagre form when our previous master, when that bastard was removed from his title. As a punishment I suppose, I had most of my power stripped and was changed to this form. Now that I have found you, My powers have been growing exponentially. But, I think that you can only fully unleash me on Monday. Till then, I must bide time and let my powers be fully restored. However, since I am here, I have been able to grant you the powers of the wind element. So yes, you can fly."


    Just as she finished, I toyed around with my powers, and realised that I could feel the wind around me, feel the difference in the currents and breezes. They gathered around me like a conduit, and just like that, I was lifted from the ground.. My eyes went wide with wonder as I rose higher and higher, now I am solidly above the villas, feeling a sense of freedom I never thought possible.

 Chapter 46 - Energetic Wind

    To fly on my own for the first time was nothing short of breathtaking. Ingram guided me through the process and I have never felt so free. Amongst the clouds, up in the great blue sky, I felt invincible. Remembering how I was before my birthday, I was weak, I was a coward. I was not that anymore, I never want to be like that ever again. It was all thanks to the people who helped me along the way.


    We landed back down after about an hour. I landed at the door of Aurora''s Villa, sliding the glass door open. Aurora turned behind and was stunned to see me there with Ingram beside me. I excitedly ran to her and held her shoulders and shook her. I could not contain my overwhelming excitement. "Aury! Look! Ingram can speak!" I said, shouting in her face.


    "Um, master, I think you are the only one who can hear me talk," Ingram said with a tinge of regret in her voice. I instantly became dejected when I heard that. My face drooping and my grip loosening. Meanwhile, Aurora was beyond confused, looking back and forth between Ingram and I. Then, she said something that shook my world.


    "Um, Ingram right? I can hear you too..." She said with an eyebrow raised. As quickly as I became said, my happiness was just as quickly restored. Ingram on the other hand was astonished.


    "Wait!? You can!? Who are you!?" Ingram yelled out loud in disbelief. Aurora shrugged, giving no answer. I also had no answer. I could only guess it was because we both made a collective effort in saving Ingram, thus she also sub-consciously recognised Aurora as her master too.


    The rest of that day was spent chilling with Ingram and Aurora, horsing around on the beach and her dragging me through studies so that I don''t flunk the final examinations of this year. Seriously, when she said there was no training, she took advantage of it to give me a tutoring session.


    That Saturday was bizarre. But things only got weirder from there. On Sunday, for the first time in forever, nothing tried to wake me up early. Upon opening my eyes, I saw the time. 1230pm, I have finally successfully slept in. However, there was a new problem I had to deal with. When I tried to slip off, I realised that I couldn''t move my body.


    At first, I thought I was just too tired, however, even after trying with a little more effort, I still couldn''t budge. "what the hell..." I mumbled as I removed the blanket, only to see a pair of arms wrapped around my waist. My senses jolted to life. I don''t remember sleeping in Aurora''s room...


    When I looked around, it was actually my room, and there was no chance in hell that Aurora would come here. I cautiously looked behind me, afraid of what I would find. When I turned, I saw a young girl, probably 16 or 17 at their oldest. She was adorable, her face was sharp and her hair was a bright shade of green. Her face was peaceful as she slept.


    What the hell is this!? The girl groaned a little and shoved her face into my back, hugging me tighter. I froze. I had no idea who she is, although she doesn''t look like someone that would hurt me. I called out to Ingram using telepathy, hoping that she can help me out. However, when I did, instead, the girl behind me got up. "Hmm? Is there a problem, master?" She said groggily while rubbing her eyes. Her voice...it''s exactly the same as Ingram''s. Correction, she is Ingram!


    "I-Ingram?! What are you doing?!" I asked. She looked at me, her face still tired and groggy.


    "I''m protecting you, master."


    "By hugging me in bed?!" When I said that, she also seemed to have fully woken up. She looked down and at herself, realising she was wearing close to nothing. However, instead of being embarrassed about it, she only smiled at me and hugged me more. This is madness on a new level. I did not know how to feel right now.


    "G-Gaia! Volt! Help!" I summoned both of them. They both appeared next to the bed, Gaia standing over it while Volt leaned on the headrest. When they both appeared, Ingram was still rubbing her face against mine like she would when she was a falcon. It was alright back then, but she is a human now! Things become way more embarrassing!


    Meanwhile, my other 2 avatars were just looking at me, smirking. They were enjoying this! "Hey! Could you help perhaps?"


    "No can do my lord." Volt was the one to answer. I looked at him in disbelief. " Sorry, master. That girl, Ingram, gets very attached. Ever since you saved her and nursed her, she basically swore to never leave you. You basically sealed your fate. Ingram is energetic, caring, spritely, a little naive, but most of all, extremely protective and possessive. But I wouldn''t worry, I think she would make a good wife." Volt said, giggling at the end.


    I looked between all 3 of my companions helplessly. Gaia was grinning widely, Volt was trying not to die laughing and Ingram was basically trying to kill me with her lack of distance.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get worse, there was a soft knock on the door. It didn''t matter who walked in right now, it was going to be bad. "Kale, I''m coming in." It was Aurora! I froze at that moment, I didn''t know what to do. The door slowly swung open. I was running out of time, I had to stop her.


    "Aurora! Wait!" But it was too late. When she opened the door and looked at me, for the first time in forever, she too was speechless. We stared at each other awkwardly for a few seconds, and I laughed nervously to diffuse the tension. "Heheh... Hey... Aury..."


    "Who is she?" She asked sharply.


    "Uh...which one?" I asked.


    "There is only one person next to you... unless you are meaning to tell me that there is another hiding under the sheets." Her aura was beyond menacing, and her questions felt as sharp as knives. Wait... there is only one person next to me? I looked down and Ingram who was pouting and clcuthcing my arm the way a koala would hug a tree. I scanned behind me to see that Volt and Gaia had both left.


    That makes things even worse... I looked back at Aurora frantically, I had to explain myself. "Wait! This is not what it looks like I swear!"


    "Honestly... get dressed. Both of you!" She said, slamming the door as she left. I sighed heavily and looked at Ingram who was still pouting. It''s hard to get mad at someone when they look like that.


    "You heard her." I said simply.


    "She''s scary..." She said like a child, hiding behind my arm.


    After that ordeal, I went downstairs to find Aurora sitting alone on the couch reading a book. We were by ourselves as our parents went to get groceries for dinner. I awkwardly took my place beside her. She paid no attention to me, still looking at her book. Guess she''s still pissed.


    "Who''s your girlfriend?" She asked suddenly. It startled me, both her tone and her question.


    "I''m sorry...what?"


    "You know. The girl who is way cuter than me with the green hair and eyes." She said putting down her book gently and leaning closer to me. "The one who was in your bed. The one who was hugging you like a strippers pole. The one who was practically naked!" With each sentence, she drew closer to me, now our faces were a mere centimetre away. Even when she was angry, her beauty was undistorted.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Back up, lady." I said frantically. Aurora grunted frustratingly and inched backwards, still staring at me with piercing eyes. "First of all, she is not my girlfriend. Second, she is actually Ingram in human form, she is the Avatar of the Wind. Third, I have no idea what she was doing in my bed. Fourth, she will be my trump card tomorrow."


    After that explanation, Aurora seemed to have calmed down, but she still seemed a bit bitter, which I found extremely curious and somewhat cute.

 Chapter 47 - A Fraudulent Show

    *3rd person POV*


    The dragon that just appeared before everyone''s eyes was the most majestic creature that anyone had ever seen. All were enthralled by Ingram''s beauty. They could feel her otherworldly power just by looking at her. Almost as quickly as she appeared, she started emitting a blinding lime green light, shrouding its entire body in it. In a blink of an eye, that light was projected out in all directions, blidng everyone who saw it. Alistair could not react as that light was propelled at him.


    He knew this was the end. He felt an overwhelming force thrust him into the wall, sending him flying and knocking him out instantly, likely leaving him with a concussion as well. The light died down, and suddenly, the field was back to normal. No scorch marks . No dragon. The only things left, were Alistair''s unconscious body, Kaler, and the falcon. Everyone was too stunned to applaud, unable to comprehend the magnitude of magic just displayed. However, it left doubt in all of their minds.


    Was what they saw actually real. Zephyr looked at the spectacle in front of him and shook his head. "No way some kid is that powerful. He must be some kind of illusionist. No one can tame a dragon, at least, not people from Ourannos. This must have all been an illusion, an elaborate show." He said, grinning to himself.


    "T-The match is over! Kaler Dakrun is the winner!" the headmaster announced, stuttering a little. However, no one was applauding, all of them were too stunned to even move a muscle.


    After that breathtaking performance, Kaler, Aurora, Thalia and Alistair all were in the field practicing for their Capture the Flag event. They had assigned Kaler to be in the forward position, while Alistair and Thalia, who are both quick on their feet to take up flanking positions. They had a couple of strategies in mind.


    All the while, Zephyr, and a 4th year student, an infamous student from East High, simply known as The Phalanx, were watching over their practice. Their arms were crossed, watching intently with pensive expressions.


    "Do you think he is really that strong?£¢Phalanx asked.


    "No way! He''s only 18. I bet he''s using illusions.£¢Zephyr replied back in mandarin. Arrogance was wafting off him like smoke from a burning flame. It was in the air, and it was suffocating. He wanted to see this power for himself.


    He walked down with his entourage to the field where Kaler and his friends were in the middle of a practice round. They suddenly screeched to a halt seeing the group of East High students approaching. They dropped everything they were doing and walked towards them.


    Now, in the middle of the field, two groups of 4 were looking at each other dead in the eye. The air was heavy, tense, a fight could break out any second. However, Aurora was not intimidated in the slightest. "Zephyr Liu. And you must be Atreus Lin. The infamous Phalanx." She greeted nonchalantly, with an air of hostility to her words.


    "Wow. Here I thought that we would receive a hospitable reception from the ones hosting us." Zephyr remarked. Aurora now trained her attention solely to the arrogant kid in front of her.


    "As the Student Council President, I would be obligated to greet you warmly as a guest. However, as Aurora, and as a fellow competitor in the Arcanothon, I have far more reasons to treat you otherwise." She fired back with a pompous tone. Zephyr smirked, his eyes darting between all 4 of them. Alistair looked like he was enjoying himself, Thalia was brandishing her fists, Aurora was probably pissed enough to freeze him to the bone. Then, Zephyr''s eyes fell onto Kaler. However, he noticed something that betrayed his smile. Hate, and disdain.


    "How about this," a proposition was about to come forth. "Let''s have a little scrimmage. I know who you are, Ms Singford, The blade of the North, bane of men, the ice-cold duellist. However, I have never seen the other 3." He said. His arrogance clearly displayed in his tone. The nerve¡­


    "Very well. Then you will forgive me for any lack of hospitality I show you from this point forth." Aurora said, sounding regal, like a queen. Alistair, Thalia and Kaler all looked at each other and shrugged. It is unlike Aurora to accept a duel just like that.


    The East High students strolled to the other side of the field. It was time to put them in their place. But first, Kaler asked Aurora the question they all had on their mind. "Why''d you accept their challenge?" He asked, still staring at the retreating backs of their soon to be opponents.


    "I wouldn''t have. However, they way he looked at you. He looks down on you. Despite your showing, he thinks its all a trick. I want to put him in his place. I want YOU to put him in his place." She emphasised the ''you''. Kaler smiled unknowingly, knowing that she got angry for him. She then soon turned to the whole group to address them. Kaler looked around the field, noticing that spectators had already gathered.


    "Listen up. We are being watched by our fellow schoolmates. We will not lose. However, during the Arcanothon, it is likely that we would have to compete against those idiots from East High on the other side. I''ll break it down now. Zephyr will most likely play defence. But due to his sniping abilities, he will also play offense. Atreus is the Phalanx, especially in an open field, he will push us back to our flag to make space. The other two are insignificant, no match for a single one of us. Flash Formation, like we practiced."


    They took their places. Flash formation was one of their many strategies. There are two kinds of playing field, closed ones like ruins, catacombs or cities. Then there are open ones like prairies, field and beaches. This is an open field, where direct combat is inescapable. Aurora conceptualised Flash Formation to conserve the team''s energy. The plan is for Kaler to run up the middle, and Alistair and Thalia to take the flanks. Kaler would be rushing with immense speed. Weaker teams would be too scared, allowing him to take the flag from their base and bring it home. If they are able to stop him, it would require all 3 non-defending members, by that point, Thalia and Alistair would collapse on the last defending player, and take back the flag.


    The flag cannot change possession, and must be taken back by being snatched or having the person who possesses it be knocked out. Kaler trained his eyes on the flag, its far, he was not to use every ounce of his speed as that would simply be unfair. However, he could reach the flag, at least 500 metres away in just 3 seconds at just half speed.


    Kaler''s legs were thrumming with electricity, his feet digging into the dirt. The turf around him blackened and burned with tiny bolts of lightning coming off him. His eyes were a deep and shiny gold colour. His whole body was brimming with insurmountable energy.


    "Bang!" The blank was fired. He ran faster than most eyes could perceive, taking off like a rocket, leaving a trail of lightning in his wake. The spectators cheered like crazy, watching their representative''s display of ability. He covered incredible distance, but it seemed that East High were ready.


    "Wall of earth!" a deep voice chanted. Almost instantly, a tall earthen rock wall blocked Kaler''s path. He could break it easily using his own control of Earth, however, he was instructed to keep that a secret. Aurora only wanted him to reveal it at the tournament. However, there is more than one way to solve a problem. He leapt over the wall, using the wind to thrust him up and break his fall. However, on the other side, a tall young man who looked like a body builder was obstrucitng him from progressing further. He looked relaxed, and that only made him more intimidating. "You are stronger than I thought. " He said simply. It was obvious he was not one for words.


    He waved his hand, and the wall that blocked the path before sank into the ground. Instead, more walls encircled the both of them, trapping them in an arena-like cage. Kaler gritted his teeth and cursed internally. The plan was to draw 3 to Kaler, but now he was stuck with dealing with just Atreus, the Phalanx. Whether intentionally or otherwise, it did not matter, Kaler had to get out of here. "Without you, your comrades are nothing. In fact, I believe even you, are nothing. " He said with hate in his voice. His Chinese accent was thick, heavy, yet it only made it menacing.


    Kaler stared him down, waiting for his first move. Atreus, however seemed to be doing the same. "I was waiting for you to strike, However, I grow bored of waiting for some simple trick magician. Witness true power!" He yelled with fury.


    He thrust he hand forward, a Chinese symbol being printed into the air with a brown holographic light. It was the symbol for Earth. He swiped his hand to his side as he started emitting a brown Aura and stones started orbiting him. Atreus''s eyes also glowed a bright brown, making it more menacing when coupled with his ferocious frown. "Mighty Earth! The strength to move mountains, Tenacity to stand the tides of time, endow me with thy fervour! Indomitable Phalanx!"


    When he completed his chant, the stones around him and the aura we had solidified and expanded, forming a shield and an orbit of stones that that surrounded and protected him. Indomitable Phalanx was the signature skill of the Phalanx of East High. An impregnable defence that could repel any attack and make casting spells much more effective. No student has been able to break this barrier in the last 4 years.


    Meanwhile, Thalia and Alistair were engaged in combat with the other two non-defending members of the team. It would have been easy for them, except for the fact that Zephyr was piling pressure onto them. Sending barrage after barrage of arrows and arcane volleys to hinder them.. East High was slowly pressing to the flag.

 Chapter 48 - Believe Your Eyes

    *Kaler''s POV*


    I''m in trouble, because of that, my whole team is in trouble. I was locked in single combat with possibly the second strongest member of their team. I could here zipping and whirling outside. It was Zephyr launching arrows, just like Aurora predicted. "Honestly, he''s rather pathetic." I heard a female voice say in my head.


    "Gaia?" I asked telepathically. I was unsure, Gaia is always caring and kind. It was rare to see her take such a harsh tone.


    "Seriously, indomitable phalanx is a complicated spell, but if he thinks that he outclasses you master, I must say, he is more pathetic than I initially thought." She clarified. I smiled at her words. She is right, I must not be easily dissuaded.


    I charged lightning in my hand and launched it at him, a weak bolt first, however, enough to knock a person senseless and send him flying. Atreus reacted quickly, he raised his hand and the stones around him gathered, forming a shield and blocking my attack. The lightning crashed onto the stones, producing loud booming and crashing noises. I was unsurprised to see that he successfully defended. However, it seems that Atreus was the one caught off guard.


    I intensified my attack a little towards the end. However, despite intensifying it a little, He rock shield shattered like glass. I could see it in his face, he was not expecting it. The lightning crashed against his inner shield and was dispersed along its surface. However, It pushed Atreus back at least 5 metres. He had to brace himself for the force, digging his feet into the dirt to stabilise.


    When I ended the beam of lightning. I could see evident shock on his face. "Impossible! I was informed you could only use illusions. This is not an illusion! Furthermore, no student can break my defence! You didn''t just break it¡­ you shattered it¡­ who are you¡­" He was rattled. I did not expect such a reaction from him. I must admit that his defence was extremely potent. It posed no challenge to me, but it would definitely be impossible for any normal student to pierce it, even Aurora would require Niflheim just to break it.


    Thought I felt bad for him ever so slightly, we were still in the middle of a fight. "I''m sorry. Would love to talk later. For now, I have a job to do." As I said that, I felt my feet being lifted from the ground, and energy to start bottling up in my body. I was going to dismiss the Phalanx here, once and for all. I saw Atreus''s reaction. His once angry and hate-filled face was not overridden with insurmountable horror. His mouth agape as he saw my body emitting bolts of thunder, my golden eyes brimming with power.


    "Sorry." I said one last time. "Thundering Conduit." Lightning coiled around my body like a snake, charging me up. I released it all at once towards Atreus. He closed his eyes, still summoning as many stones as possible to lessen the force, however, it would be in vain. He was instantly thrust to wards the wall, shattering it like glass just from the force, tumbling onto the turf. I hurried over to him. It seemed that he was protect from physical injury, but was too exhausted due to excessive magic use.


    I looked to my sides to see my team struggling. Ahead of me, about 50 metres was the flag, and Zephyr standing on a tower with magical runes carved onto it. I raised my hand to the sky as 2 tiny thunderbolts fell from the sky, directly onto the opponents on the flank. It shocked them, giving my team a chance to attack.


    I then manipulate the wind and changed the trajectory of the arrows fired at them, directing them back at Zephyr. With a simple wave of my hand, the arrows aimed at my comrades now turned tail and whirled towards Zephyr. He was shocked, his face said it all. He had no choice but to jump off his tower. Now was my chance.


    Zephyr struggled to his feet, stumbling from the fall. I calmly walked toward him. I waved my hand once more. The wind howled and swirled, encasing us in a tornado. It locked us in, a similar trick that Atreus used against me. Zephyr looked around, infuriated. Then, his eyes fell to me. His teeth clenched, his eyes full of hate. "Your simple tricks won''t stop me!" He yelled with anger.


    I only tilted my head in confusion. "Simple tricks"? Did he think that summoning a tornado and manipulating the weather was ''simple''?


    "Your illusions will not work on me!" With that proclamation, it became clear to me. He does not believe what is right in front of his eyes. He can''t believe that someone so young can wield so much power. Time to wake him up.


    Zephyr reached in his cloak, pulling out 3 knives and launching them at me in one swift motion. He was well trained. The blades of the knives were all infused in a purple energy. I dodged the knives, letting them hit the ground behind me. The knives exploded shortly after. Explosive infusion magic. The risk of fighting an Arcane user, they are unpredictable.


    "Tch!" He snickered with fury. His composure was breaking down by the second. He notched an arrow and released it. Like in Aurora''s fight with him, the arrow split into 5. The 5 missiles all homed in onto me. I gathered the wind into my palm as it swirled like a vortex. The arrows gathered in my palm, stopping just before they hit me as I deflected them away.


    Zephyr growled in anger. He repeatedly fired arrows, bombarding me with shot after shot. However, nothing touched me. I constantly deflected the shots away, inching closer to Zephyr. Zephyr was now almost at the edge of the tornado. I blasted his bow away with a small jolt of lightning. However, Zephyr did not stop his barrage.


    Suddenly, a crossbow was deployed on his wrist, firing more explosive shots at me. I called the wind to surround me, preventing any shots from reaching me. "Damn you!" He was at his melting point. "Your petty illusions can''t stop me!" Is that what he thinks is happening? He''s just fighting one giant illusion?


    "Wake up kid!" I yelled. "Believe your eyes! Everything is real!" I said. Unable to control myself, I blasted him to the tornado which propelled him skyward. I heard his yelping and cries as he flew through the air. I sighed heavily, knowing I might have went too far. I dispersed the winds and broke his fall using the wind. However, it seems that Zephyr was already unconscious. Probably due to shock.


    I stood over his unconscious body, staring at his that are sealed shut. I couldn''t help but wonder, '' My power is really that extraordinary huh? For someone as strong as Zephyr to believe it was all a lie, then I must truly be an anomaly.'' I brushed the thought off for now, the flag was ripe for the taking. I scanned the area, looking for the two remaining team members, both of which were still dueling with Alistair and Thalia. They were holding their own, but Thalia and Alistair are by no means average.


    I snatched the flag from its post and bolted back, facing absolutely no resistance, ending the game. I walked to Aurora after hearing the ending whistle, firmly planting the flag into the ground, like an astronaut that just touched down on the moon.


    Despite our victory, Aurora and I were not pleased. Aurora had a pensive expression the entire time, frowning at the enemy flag, a supposed sign of superiority. However, I''m pretty sure she was looking at it the same way I was, a reminder of our shortcomings.. Formation Flashpoint had holes, holes that needed to be corrected immediately.

 Chapter 49 - Big Mouth, Small Brain

    After that practice round we had against East High, Aurora told her father to rescind the previous request he made to the school. We were to attend school like normal. We still decided to reside at the private island as it was a quick helicopter ride away, however, Aurora desperately wanted to secure our victory for Capture the Flag. We were in one such meeting at this point in time.


    It was directly a week after that practice match. We were sitting in the student council room in silence. Aurora and I were looking at multiple formations and calculating possible counters and outcomes. Thalia was assisting in anyway she could, though she seemed a bit slower than us. Alistair, as expected, was twirling a pen in his hand and staring out the window.


    "Y''know. I think you are making way too big a deal outta this prez." He said nonchalantly. "Like, c''mon! If there is any high schooler that can kick Kaler''s butt, I would pay good money to see it. We have him! We can''t lose." Any outsider watching that match would think that since we were able to walk away with the overall victory, that our strategy worked, that if it isn''t broken, there was no need to fix it.


    However, knowing Aurora, she was looking more at the shortcomings of the strategy. Being the one too experience these shortcomings, I was forced to reflect on them too. "Formation Flashpoint relies too heavily on Kaler''s overwhelming speed. Those morons from East High showed us that once Kaler has been locked down, we are out of options. On the surface, the plan is flawless. However, we must aware that we could face people like The Phalanx, who is an expert at isolating a one-on-one duel. If Kaler get''s caught out, we are in trouble." Aurora explained, still looking down at the diagrams.


    "I get that! But what are the chances that North and South High''s teams are gonna have a sniper like Zephyr? We were only forced away because of him." Alistair groaned again.


    "That''s just it. Zephyr Liu was a first year student. The first year students, though rare, are wild cards. No one knows about them. They make their debut here. The capture the flag event is the pinnacle of the Arcanothon. A lot of schools have their pride riding on that event. Each school will be sending in 2 teams, 8 teams total. I want to make sure we are prepared and can best fight what''s about to come our way." Aurora finally looked up and glared at Alistair.


    However, I was silently listening to their argument. I also realised that I had to prepare for my own events. I am lucky to have Aurora for two of them, however, for World on Fire, I was totally alone. That, and¡­


    "As for you!" I heard Aurora''s sharp tongue and ice-cold tone now being turned to me. I suddenly snapped out of my daze and saw her pointing the tip of her pen straight at my face. I stared at the shiny needle like tip of the pen like it was a knife, about to stab me. "You went overboard. Summoning a bloody typhoon in the middle of the field! What are you thinking!?"


    I sighed it''s exasperation. "Again, for the 14th time, I was pissed off. I''m sorry ''Madam President''" I said her title condescendingly. "At least I didn''t reveal my earth powers," I grumbled. Suddenly, I felt the air in the room change. It was tense before, now, it felt heavier than before. I looked around quickly, only to see all 3 of them staring at me. Alistair and Thalia had their eyes wide open. Aurora on the other hand, buried her face in her palms. "Oh shit¡­" I muttered as I realised what I said.


    "YOU HAVE EARTH POWERS!?" Alistair and Thalia simultaneously leapt up and asked. I shrank in fear and regret, praying that I could rewind time. It was a shock to them to discover I could use the air element just as well as I did lightning. However, tri-elementalists are beyond rare. Into the 3rd percentile kind of rare. Most of them are hardworkers, to achieve mastery over 3 elements. It is rare for anyone to be able to innately control that many elements.


    "Well¡­uh¡­I¡­" I looked to Aurora apologetically. She was the one who told me to keep in under wraps, even from our teammates till tournament day. She however, was still burying her face in her hands. She was probably fuming with anger, but trying not to show it. Meanwhile, Alistair started to bombard me with questions.


    "When did you learn this?!"


    "Were you born with it?!"


    "Are your parents just like you?!"


    The rate at which he asked questions was faster than words could even leave my mouth. Suddenly, I felt a chill down my spine as a weak force of ice-cold wind silenced Alistair finally. I heaved a sigh of relief. Until Aurora abruptly stood up and packed up her things. "Let''s end early today. Finals are coming up soon, and I would hate to see any of you being held back a year. Focus on that for now. You, Mr Dakrun, are coming with me!" She announced as she hooked her arm with mine and dragged me out the door.


    I was thrashing and yelping, calling for the other two to help me, however, they jsut stared with blank expressions as I was hauled out. Followed by an earth-shattering slam.


    ****


    We were on a helicopter, returning to the Singford private island. The whirling and chopping of the helicopter blades still evident through the headphones we were wearing. Something else that was still apparent was Aurora''s unhappiness. She refused to look at me. She was crossing he arms and legs and looking out the window. I hated this treatment, but it was my fault. Guilt and uneasiness struck me to my very core. I had to get rid of it ASAP.


    "Hey, Aury. I¡­" I started


    "I know." She said abruptly. Her suddenness interrupted by train of thought.


    "What¡­" Was all I could muster from my hopelessly flustered mind.


    "I know you are sorry. I''m not mad anymore, to be fair, you kept the secret much longer than I thought you would have." She explained, still looking away from me. However, her knowing somehow still doesn''t fix anything. I had to say it myself. Those words had to leave my mouth, otherwise my conscious will never be clear.


    "At least lemme say it myself. I''m sorry for my big dumb mouth. I know you wanted me to keep that trump card till the tourny." I said apologetically.


    To my surprise, I heard giggling through my headphones. The soft giggling eventually turned into a laugh. I swivelled my head around to see her holding her mouth and laughing softly. My heart melted and swelled once more seeing her cheerful side. I could not help but smile seeing her look her age, youthful, bright and smiling.


    "When we get back, I''m gonna make sure that you pass the exams." She said with determination. I tilted my head in confusion. "If only your brain was as big as your mouth, then I wouldn''t have to worry¡­" She said longingly.


    "Hey¡­" I said, feeling slightly hurt. It made her giggle once more. Her laugh erased any negative feelings I had. I know she is doing this because she cares.. I am grateful she does, otherwise, I''d be lost in this world.

 Chapter 50 - The Answer To My Question (1)

    *Aurora''s POV*


    When Kaler accidentally told our teammates that he had control of 3 elements, I honestly wanted to strangle him. However, knowing him, his diamond skin would probably break my fingers before I could even scratch him. Having a friend who is essentially immortal is kind of a pain. The only good thing is that Thalia and Alistair are unlikely to leak such information.


    However, now, I have a bigger headache to deal with, Kaler''s lack of academic interest. We have been in my room trying to sort out his grades and help him before his exams. Honestly, it was way worst than what I initially anticipated. He had completed a math practice paper along with me, and he needed help for practically every question. I could feel a headache coming along. I am beginning to question how this happened.


    "Let''s take a short break," I said as I leaned against the couch and sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of my nose. Kaler was sitting on the couch opposite of me. He also leaned back and started scrolling through social media. The room was pin-drop silent. I stared at the ceiling. My mind was blank, no thoughts came to mind.


    "Seriously dude? Man¡­" Kaler cursed quietly. However, cursing quietly in a silent room, it would obviously be the loudest sound. I tilted my down slightly and saw him frowning as he continued scrolling. I thought nothing of it at first, until he started swearing again. "You too? C''mon man¡­" I had no idea what he was lamenting, and usually I would steer clear of other''s business. But Kaler was not some "other person". He has the power to actually make me care about the most trivial things. Just like how he is the only one that can break my icy exterior.


    "What''s up?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Huh?" He sounded surprised at first, then quickly snapped back. "Oh! Uh, nothing much. Just um¡­rumours." He sounded hesitant, and was avoiding eye contact with me.


    "Right¡­So? What rumours?" I asked, propping my chin against my palm and staring straight at him.


    "Yeah uh, I don''t think you''re gonna like this."


    "I''ll be the judge of that. Now spill it." I spat.


    "So um, people notice how chummy we are in school, which is uncharacteristic of you." He started explaining slowly. His pace was starting to tick me off, but I kept myself in check for now. I wanted to spit it out already.


    "Uhuh¡­" I said impatiently.


    "And uh, you know¡­" He started avoiding eye contact with me again. He was scratching his neck, looking up at the ceiling, down at the table, out the window, literally anywhere but my face.


    "No. I don''t know. Just say it!" I practically blew up.


    "They think that we are dating!" He blurted out all at once. He kept his eyes closed tight, I could see the wrinkles on his face as he was trying desperately not to open his eyes. I on the other hand, was momentarily stunned. I was not aware of such rumours spreading in school. Also because I usually did not care. Kaler slowly opened his eyes after around 10 seconds. He looked scared. "You, you''re not mad?" He asked.


    My mind was racing now. My feelings were mixed. I don''t know what I was feeling. But anger was definitely not one of those feelings. "Why would I be?" I asked calmly.


    "It''s just that¡­ Someone like you. Being with someone like me. Even if it''s just a rumour, its definitely going to affect you. Isn''t it?" He asked. His voice was shaky, like he was scared.


    "Rumours are just how other people think and feel." I said objectively. "What''s more important, is how you think and feel." I emphasised the "you" and pointed toward him as I said it.


    Kaler''s eyes lit up as I said that as we finally made eye contact. He was speechless, not replying to my question. I suppose he was pondering it. Personally, I was very interested in what he was thinking.


    "Even so, they are false. We should correct them. Shouldn''t we?" He asked hesitantly, he looked dejected once more. "After all, if something like this circulates, about you being with some weak boy, it would ruin your rep-"


    "Do you want to correct them?" I asked abruptly, cutting him off. I could tell that he was stunned. So stunned, in fact, that he could barely even react, simply staring blankly at the floor. "Also, let''s be clear of 2 things. One, I don''t care about my reputation. In fact, I would like it if I wasn''t in the limelight or favoured. Second, you aren''t some weak boy. Never was. Never will be again." Kaler still didn''t look at me. He was still staring at the floor, contemplating.


    In my eyes, I saw Kaler for what he truly was. He was a kind, energetic, rather stupid, but fun guy. He devalued himself, to the point that he was almost unrecognisable. Now, he is becoming more energetic again. But, somehow, this Kaler is further from the one I used to know. I wanted the Kaler who was not afraid to speak his mind around me. I wanted the Kaler that would drag me around, instead of me dragging him. I want the Kaler that I loved more than a friend, and more than a brother back.


    "I¡­I don''t-" He stuttered. I for one, am sick of listening to him beat himself up.


    "Zip it. C''mon, let''s go back you feel better about yourself." I immediately got up and dragged him by the hand back to the training room, to perfect a move we were working on for Sea of Heads.


    Sea of Heads had a head to head component. There would be two rounds with two different sides, Offense, and defence. On offense, you are to use your powers to help shove your minions into the enemy structure which they need to defend. You are not allowed to directly attack the structure or knock out any of the two players. Defence is self-explanatory, to resist the onslaught.


    Kaler and I are practicing a strategy for defence. I stand on the rafters of the castle. Hoards of mounted Calvary units are approaching us on horseback. Kaler jumped down to meet them, encasing them in a cage of earth, encircling them in boulders and trapping them. I removed the blade of my sword and pointed my wand to the sky.


    "Crushing Hailstorm!" I recited the incantation. Like a storm, clouds gathered in this large room and condensed above us. Massive hailstones rained down upon the captured enemies. However, none of them were killed quickly enough. I sought to perfect this move, it would be an efficient way of dealing with large groups of enemies. It may also be a useful defence and deterrence method for Capture the Flag.


    I have been working on My Magic for weeks now, seeking to be able to perfect it. I sighed deeply and paused the training simulation. I walked over to the side of the room and sat down on the bench, inhaling every last bit of water from my bottle. Kaler took a seat next to and also drank some water, much slower than I did. I was expending a lot of my power, not wanting to fall behind.


    However, I am unsure as to how to improve now. This is the first time in a while that I had felt so lost. I sighed again and hugged my knees, bringing them close to my chest. For someone my age, my level of magic is already anomalous, seeking to improve it would seem mad to some people, however, when your best friend is capable of wielding godly levels of power and still continues to grow, you can''t exactly be caught slacking.


    All this while, I never noticed Kaler looking at me longingly, his face had pity written all over seeing my pathetic state. "Let''s try it again." He said out of nowhere. I snapped out of my trance and looked at him. His face had determination all over it. His eyes were drilling into mine, a fire burning deep inside them. "I have a plan."


    All I could do was nod. In truth, I was so captivated by the passion and determination in his eyes, they were like hypnotising me. I resumed the simulation, restarting the last wave. About 200 Calvary soldiers were charging straight at the castle. The thundering of hooves and clanking of spears, shields and armour rand into the air. The sight was certainly intimidating. However, I knew I had nothing to fear.


    As they drew closer, Kaler did not leap down to trap them this time. Instead of a cage, he raised a wall of crystals to block their progression. I looked at him worriedly. ''What is he thinking!?'' I asked myself.


    Suddenly, I felt something warm clasp onto my hand, sending a shock and a calm wave throughout my body. I was surprised, slowly turning to see Kaler''s charming smile. It was like it was comforting me, telling me everything will be alright, like we were kids again.


    I looked down to see his hand holding mine. My eyes widened, what is he doing? At a time like this? "Do it Aury." I looked at him once more with his reassuring smile. I nodded with newfound resolve.


    I drew my hand from the blade and pointed it to the sky. "Crushing Hailstorm!" The sky darkened as the air grew colder. Hailstones descended once more upon my enemies. Because they are not contained this time, I had to spread out the hailstorm to cover a wider area.


    Out of nowhere, Kaler''s grip on my hand tightened, squeezing it tightly. His sudden action almost made me lose concentration. I looked at him and saw his eyes tightly closed, focusing. Then, he raised his free hand. "Blessing of Diamond." He uttered. In an instant, all the hailstones, those summoned and those about to be summoned, becoming shinier, reflecting more light into my eyes. Enemies started dropping like flies, falling to the ground the instant they were hit.


    I could barely believe my eyes. Every single one of the enemies are falling to the ground the moment they were hit, just like I planned. The enemies bodies were battered, bruised, bleeding. Their armour and helmets all had dents and holes in them, like they were punctured. In a matter of minutes, none survived. I looked back at Kaler to see his free hand illuminated in a rainbow light, similar to his prismatic beams and crystals.


    His eyes fluttered open as he turned to look at me. His face was gentle, smiling, like he used to. "You did it¡­" I said in disbelief, my eyes staring straight into his.


    "No." He replied. Then, he raised the hand he was still holding tightly. "We, did it."


    I smiled at his reply. "Yes." I said, adjusting my hand, and interlocking my fingers with his. "We did."


    The warmth from his hand, their rough texture, his gentle smiling face. I don''t know which one lead to this inexplicable feeling I had inside me. But nothing could compare to what came next. Our faces inched closer. For the first time in my life, I felt his lips on mine, a kiss that he initiated himself. I simply received his magnanimous gift.


    The warmth from his hand holding mine was now felt in my faces, spreading to my whole body. However, there was something else. Something ancient. My veins felt alive, I felt something flowing. I assumed it was adrenaline.. I am thankful I was wrong.

 Chapter 51 - The Answer To My Question (2)

    *Kaler''s POV*


    In the moment, my feeling were overwhelming, like a volcano on the verge of erupting. A cup about to overflow. I was holding her hand to feel the flow of Aurora''s magical energy, to know where the hailstones would land, and where to enhance them. However, at the end, I felt something else. All the pent up feeling I had for her overflowed and came out suddenly, resulting in a kiss. One that initiated based on how I feel.


    After that training session and dinner together, I could not look her in the eye. Aurora, however, seemed to be enjoying herself. She was constantly giggling and teasing me. I had no idea what she was thinking. However, if there was anytime to get an answer to my question, now would be the time.


    We are chilling out in Aurora''s room again. Just us, and the solidarity of the night. I was scrolling through my phone, trying to look occupied, to avoid making eye contact with her. She was doing the same. Except, every so often, I can see her peaking over her phone and giggling at me. Then she would look back down as if nothing ever happened. I was feeling a weird mix of annoyance, curiosity and odd happiness.


    She did it again. Giggling away like a little girl. This time, I could not contain myself. I finally looked at her and spat out, "What''s so funny?!" Unexpectedly, this made her burst into uncontrollable laughter. Now I was weirded out and extremely confused. Meanwhile, she was practically fell down from laughing, rolling on the couch and clutching her stomach as her maniacal laughs echoed through the room.


    "HAHAHA! Sorry, sorry! HAHAHA!" Her sorry did not sound the least bit genuine. Then again, it usually never was. I simply stared at this clown fest in front of me. I had to contain my laughter too. I knew that if I started laughing, we would die from dehydration and lack of air. However, her laugh was so sweet and contagious, it was already killing me just trying to contain myself.


    After what felt like 5 years, which was really only a minute or two, she could finally sit up and answer my question. "Whew! Sorry. It''s just that, seeing you act so bashful, after doing something so bold, well, it was hilarious. Very cute. She winked as she called me cute. Her words and actions sent shock through my body, I felt myself seeing up and my muscles and strength leaving. My face felt hot. Burning hot.


    "Hehe. Cute. You''re blushing." She giggled, standing up from her seat and walked over to me. I looked away in embarrassment, letting her sit next to me. She leaned on my arm, her light and slender body on me. I cautiously looked over to see the face of an angel looking up at me with shimmering eyes. Her shining blue eyes sending a seductive message to my soul. Her subtle smile was like poison, breaking me from the inside.


    I had to sip air and contain myself. However, every little reaction I had, she giggled and laughed in her angelic voice. "Damn you¡­" I muttered under my breath, cursing the fact that she knew fully well what she was doing.


    "What was that? Couldn''t hear you." She said slowly and breathily. I couldn''t tell if it was intentional, or if it was my brain playing tricks on me, but her voice sounded¡­mischievous, almost suggestive. I shook the thought immediately. Curse this woman.


    "I want to ask you a question." I said hastily. She seemed unfazed, one of her hands was now on mine, while the other placed on my lap.


    "Go ahead." She said in the same tone as before. My head and body were at constant war with one another.


    "I asked you this before. But why did you kiss me that night." I said with great effort, ignoring the spell she was placing on my body.


    Her hand that was once on my lap now hovered upwards. I could feel her fingernail lightly scratching my chest through my shirt. She then made circular motions around where my heart was. Her touch tickled me to me core, it was an enchanting feeling. "Which night?"


    My eyes widened at her question. "Uh, what?" I asked in complete confusion.


    "I kissed you twice. The first on your birthday. The next, right before you left to save Gaia. I put you to sleep with that kiss. Though it seems that you have no memory of it. " When she said her last sentence, she made a claw with her hand and scratched the skin over my heart lightly. I felt her long finger nails sinking into my flesh, but leaving no mark. The sensation set my body on fire. But I had to control myself.


    "The¡­The first¡­ I suppose." I answered uneasily.


    All of a sudden, I felt the weight on my arm be completely alleviated and the pit in the couch next to me disappear. Aurora was now on her feet, walking away. My mind started racing. Did I anger her?


    "You still need an answer huh? Well, now I can ask you the same question." She said, leaning on the edge of her bed. Her stare was piercing. I felt threatened, scared, and confused. She wasn''t angry, but she did not seem to be in a particularly good mood either. "Or perhaps, we should do something, that will leave no traces of doubt in your mind." She said. I looked at her and I felt my face pale. Her smile was wicked and she was caressing the top of her bed, producing a smooth sounds from the rubbing of her fingers on the smooth fabric.


    I had a vague idea of what she was referring to. However, I was more terrified of her monster-like smile. "NO THANKS!" I yelled quickly in complete fright. I got up immediately and jumped out the open window, flying back to my own room and leaping onto the bed.


    I sighed deeply, blushing as I remembered the events that just occured. She definitely knows how to drive me insane. I covered my eyes with my forearms, coaxing myself to sleep, and trying not to think about what just happened.


    ****


    *Aurora''s POV*


    I shook my head and smiled pitifully as I saw Kaler blast off into the night sky, the wind howling behind him. I was glad to know how he feels about me, the only question now was why he doesn''t understand how I feel about him. Does he just want me to say those 3 words? Or is he really that dense. Either way, I wasn''t going to just spit it out. Not yet at least.


    I turned off the lights in my room and went to sleep with a smile etched across my face. I drifted off to sleep peacefully, satisfied with what transpired in a single day. However, the day wasn''t over yet. Just when I thought things couldn''t get any crazier, a voice, cool as ice, calm as the sea breeze rang in my ear.


    "My prayers seemed to have been answered.. My successor has been found."

 Chapter 52 - The Avatar Of Ice

    The moment I heard that voice, my eyes flew open. I was on alert now, it defintely was not not Kaler, someone could be threatening me right now. Instinctively, I wanted to sit up and prepare to defend myself. I planned to make a knife out of ice and pull it on the intruder. However, my body was not listening to me. My body was numb, unresponsive, I felt like a dead fish, stuck on land with nowhere to go.


    My mind ran high with panic. I might be too late. Then, I felt a stinging sensation in my veins. My body felt like it was burning, but it felt different, like it was, cold. I was never afraid of the cold, however, if this is what it feels like to freeze, then I know why it sucks so bad. Every inch of my body felt like it was set ablaze, the pain paralysed me, as if I was not already immobile as is.


    I tried one more time to sit up and move my muscles, exerting every ounce of strength I had left which was quickly leaving my being. However, the results were no different, my body''s functions were unresponsive. Eventually, the numbness spread from my limbs, to my chest, then, to my face. I felt myself losing control, closing my eyes, as darkness overtook me. The last thing I remembered was feeling scared and panicked, thinking that I would die. I thought of Kaler. I regret not saying anything earlier, not saying how I felt.


    My eyes slowly opened as I came to. At first, I did not know what was happening. I felt like I was just hit by a car. My head was spinning, my body was aching. I felt light. I felt weightless, but not in a good way. I felt like I could fall at any second. I struggled to my feet, nearly falling back down on the ground as I did. Then, I realised that the ground I was lying on was completely frozen.


    My eyes widened. The floor looked like a frozen lake, crystalline patterns running across its surface. I started to scan my surroundings as my disbelief only grew. The walls looked like that of a cavern. It was massive, the ceiling looked like it was at least 5 stories high. The walls had very intricate details. They looked like magical runes.


    What''s more, there were torches, with a blue flame. The flame was iridescent, the deep blue colour captivated all of my attention. It made me feel warm, at the same time, a certain chill. I was in awe, and extremely confused. The walls themselves looked like they were made of ice. The fire should be melting down this whole damn cavern, however, nothing was happening. Then, I looked dead ahead of me.


    As if this whole situation could have gotten any crazier. Right in front of me, was a large chair, a regal, elegant one made of ice. It had comfortable cushioning, the armrests had the same intricate detailing as the walls. This time, the runes on it glowed. It was a throne. One so grand, it would embarrass any king or queen that saw it. Above the throne, similar to the wall, there were 3 points, each of them lit with a bright blue flame.


    "What is this place¡­" I muttered to myself. I was alone in this large spacious throne room. It was the size of an auditorium. Grand, that word doesn''t even begin to describe it. It looked as if they were worshipping a god, instead of a king.


    Out of the blue, I heard a deafening roar that sounded like it came from outside. I had to cover my ears due to the sheer volume. "Kale?" I thought it might have been the sound of one of Kale''s dragons. I unconsciously smiled thinking that Kale might have come to rescue me.


    To my surprise, it was a dragon. However, it was one I did not recognise. From the large hole right above the throne, a wyvern, slightly smaller than Ingram showed itself and perched on the hole. Fear froze my body in place. The dragon''s features were captivating, majestic, intimidating, but strangely beautiful.


    It was blue, white and light blue in colour, giving off a cold feeling. It''s eyes were a deep shade of blue. It looked like there were gems embedded all over it''s head. It had a single pair of wings that were massive. It''s tail looked like a spear made of a the purest ice.


    My fear dissipated when I looked at it more. It felt oddly comforting, its cool appearance quelling the torrent of feelings stirring within me. Then, the dragon disappeared, forming a large cloud of cold mist. The mist traveled downwards, onto the throne. Then, it coalesced into a more recognisable form, more human. The mist faded, revealing a man. His skin was a pale blue colour, his hair long enough to touch his feet. He wore a jewel embedded on his forehead. His face was calm, smiling, his eyes calm. Staring at him made me feel at ease somehow, depsite never seeing him in my life.


    He wore no upper garment, showing his bare upper body that was extremely well built. He wore intricate sleeves with gems sown in, a cape that was massive, reaching the floor. The whole time, I was mesmerised just looking at him. I am rarely speechless, but this time, I don''t know what to say, or even how to introduce myself to such a godly being. Luckily, I wasn''t the one to initiate the introductions.


    "So you are the one chosen to be my successor. I am relieved. " He said, still maintaining his friendly smile. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Veras. I am the sovereign of the ice dragons of Drakonia, the so called, Avatar of Ice." The man sad with a regal air, standing and bowing to me as he said.


    "A-Aurora Singford, your majesty." I said, still unsure of myself. I still had no idea of what was happening. However, the name Veras was familiar to me. Then I remembered, "Wait. You, are the Avatar of Ice? Aren''t you dead?"


    The man smiled at me again. "The fact that you know that means that our current king and his avatars trust you deeply."


    "You mean Kaler? He''s a big dummy dumb dumb. He''s also my best friend." I said honestly, thinking of Kaler himself as I did.


    "Ha ha. Thank goodness. Well, I hope you maintain that level of informality even after your ascension." He said, starting to walk towards me. That sentence took me awhile to process. But when I realised what he meant, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    "Wait, What!? No! I don''t understand!" I yelled in surprise and frustration.


    "Your confusion is to be expected. Allow me to explain. Our previous king, used me to escape from a serious threat he was facing at the time. He sent me in as death fodder. As his familiar and subordinate, I was forced to follow. I did, willingly. However, It does not mean that i do not lament him for it. I am the first Draconic Avatar to perish in battle. I hope that I will be the last. Before I died, I prayed, that if I were to have a successor, that they would be someone important to the king, someone that he would value. I also prayed that this king was benevolent, caring, not some mad tyrant. "


    His story filled me with mixed emotions. A part of me was sorry for him. A part of me felt his pain. And a part of me was angry that such a person could have existed. "So, I am to become the next Avatar of Ice? You do realise that I am not a dragon, right?" I pointed out the obvious with him.


    Veras chuckled. "Yes. Of course. However, as fate would have it, the reason why you are so different from your family, is because you bear the soul of a dragon within you. That dragon soul is what bears your full power. It is dormant, but has begun to awaken. It is also what drew you to this Kaler Dakrun ever since you were young. When you have been awakened, your power will be unrivalled by any mage, you will serve our master, and you will become queen of the ice dragons."


    The amount of information he was dumping me with is about to make my head explode. That said, I still had questions of my own. "I still have a few more questions. If you are dead, what are you doing here. What am I doing here?"


    "I may be dead, but we Avatars are part god. We are immortal, we are eternal. If we do ever die, we ascend, and continuing living, watching from the astral plain. When I knew that my successor had finally began to awaken, I had to come down to see it for myself. I must say, your potential and power far outstrips mine. When you awaken, you will already be as powerful as me. To think that you still have room to grow. Our successors are truly terrifying." I listened attentively. To think that I will really possess such power. It made me feel proud that I would really be so useful to Kaler, after everything he had done for me. At the same time, I felt slightly terrified of the potential I possess.


    "As for what you are doing here. Well, you are just checking out your future domain." Veras said as he smiled. I raised one eyebrow and looked at him with a confused expression. "Haha. I guessed that you would be confused. You are currently in a simulation of the dragon home world of Drakonia. Dragons are spread all over the world, however, we originated from this secret land hidden somewhere on the earth. The Avatars are the sovereigns of each race of elemental dragon. My death has left this throne empty for decades.. You are to take my place, and become queen."

 Chapter 53 - Spoiled (1)

    "My domain?" I looked at him and tilted my head.


    "Yes." He said simply and smiled. Then, his head and elegant face turned to the extravagant throne. "Someday, this throne, this land, and all its people. Will belong to you." He continued once more, smiling again.


    Once again, I was speechless from this man in front of me. He still gave off a regal air, one of a powerful mage, one of a mighty king. However, I was nothing like him. "I can''t do that. I''m not exactly what you call empathetic. I''m cold, harsh. Furthermore, I''m still a kid." I reasoned.


    "That''s how you see yourself. However, to others, to me, and even to our master, you are an inspiration, a star shining brighter than the sun. Fate has chosen you, it has its reasons." He said. He then slowly walked to the side of the room, my eyes slowly tracing his movements.


    He put his hand on the ice on the side of the cavern. It slowly began to change its shape, morph, and become transparent. Soon, the wall now looked like a giant stained glass window. "Come. You should see this." Veras signalled me over to the window he just made. He was incredible, he was able to not only sculpt the ice but change its properties, without an incantation.


    I quickly snapped out of my thoughts and walked over to the window with uneasy steps. I peered out the window, not knowing what to expect. What I saw, was something straight out of a fairy tale. It turns out, we weren''t in a cavern, merely a room made to look like one. We were actually very high up in the air, about 30 stories up. When I looked outside, I could see wyverns soaring through the sky without a care in the world. Somewhere flying toward the sea, some were circling a certain area, some were traversing slowly like they were going on a stroll.


    Dragons. They were everywhere. Thousands of them. The land was like a giant iceberg. Dragons flew high in the sky. There were people that looked like humans walking on ice sculpted streets. They had horns growing out of their heads, their attire was not suited for the cold, but they seem unaffected. They were smiling, talking, playing. Young, old, adults, teens, they were all shapes and sizes, all living together in harmony.


    Their most distinct feature, horns on their heads, which also differ from age and experience. Their skin tone is usually a pale blue. The land was covered in glacial greenery, alien to that of where I come from. Houses stretch as far as the eye can see. It was a sight to behold, as a land straight from a fairy tale.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it? These are the Icelands of Drakonia, where we, the ice dragons inhabit. Most of us can transform into more humanoid forms for convenience, but not completely as I can. Their horns, maybe their scales or wings are still visible. The tower we are in is known as the Glacial Spire. It is the palace of the leader of the Ice Dragons." He explained, staring longingly out the window.


    It was so much to take in. It was a land of extraordinary beauty, it looked as if the North Pole was inhabited. Breathtaking was not enough to describe it. However, I was not exactly thrilled at the prospect of becoming the queen to lead this place. I had no loyalties here, I would have to leave behind everything I knew.


    "I can tell you are overwhelmed. Worry not. The time is not right. For now, I will send you back. You won''t remember me, this place or your future role when you do. But, someday, you will remember. Everything." As he said that, the mist started to swirl around my body, and Veras'' body started to fade and become translucent, like a mirage. I looked at myself, then back at the disappearing figure of this benevolent ruler.


    My words were all caught in my throat, I had no idea what I wanted to say. I wanted to express my gratitude, at the same time, I wanted to ask him more questions. A part of me even wanted to say nothing. My mouth opened, as the war in my own mind blocked me from saying even a single word.


    My vision became clouded, engulfed by the mist that had now consumed my whole body. Veras waved one last time, as he too disappeared, like an illusion. The world fell into darkness, my energy left me, all was silent.


    ****


    I slowly opened my eyes, still feeling lethargic, slightly tired. I sat up slowly and scanned the room. My eyes eventually fell on a familiar person sitting on the couch, his back facing me. I could recognise that unkempt and messy hair anywhere. "Kale?" I called out. The figure instantly jolted and turned behind.


    I was right, I saw Kaler''s handsome face staring back at me. However, something about it feels much more different than the last time I saw him, I feel like I should be telling him something. He stood up and walked towards me with a warm smile. "First time you slept in in a long time. It''s almost 12. Thank god the school released us for study break for a week. If not, I would''ve had to wake you."


    I was astonished by his words. I rarely, if ever, slept in. I looked back at him, after recovering from my surprised trance and realised that he was suddenly really close to me. I was stunned speechless, staring at his face. His beautiful golden eyes roamed every part of my face and body, inspecting me. His eyes were extremely rare, not even his parents had that colour. They shined radiantly like gems. I felt my breathing hastened and my throat choke. I never even realised that my mouth was slightly ajar. My heart was racing, a warm feeling spreading throughout my body.


    "Aury? You ok?" He asked suddenly. Realising I had been staring for an abnormally long period of time, I violently shook my head.


    Then I responded, " Yeah. Fine. Why didn''t you wake me?"


    Kaler smiled, "It''s rare for someone like you to sleep in, your parents said to just let you. You must have been tired if you could sleep this late." I could feel the care and concern that he had for me. It only made my heart beat faster as a smile crept its way onto my lips.


    "H-Hey¡­" I stuttered.


    "Hmm?" He said as he tilted his head.


    "Could you¡­kiss me? Like you did yesterday? " I asked sheepishly. I don''t know why I asked him that. It was not in my nature to demand such things. However, I desired to feel his soft, warm lips meet mine again. I wanted to feel his passion and longing for me.


    He was taken aback, and it was evident on his face. His eyes were wide open and mouth agape. "Are¡­Are you ok?" He asked.


    "Yeah! I''m not some diseased animal¡­" I said defensively and looked away hastily. I felt embarrassed that I would demand something so intimate from him, especially considering we have known each other for basically our whole lives.. "Is¡­Is it wrong? For a girl to want to be spoiled by the boy she loves?" I asked, feeling my cheeks heat up.

 Chapter 54 - Spoiled (2)

    *Kaler''s POV*


    I felt my sense go numb as my world around me shattered. I blinked my eyes in disbelief. Was this all a dream? My childhood friend, the most beautiful girl I know, is asking me to... Kiss her?!


    "I-I... Uh..." My word felt like they were clogged at my throat, all wanting to come out, but there was no order, only chaos. Eventually, I just became a stammering mess.


    "You were worried about the rumors, weren''t you?" she shot me an accusing glare, her eyes are dead serious. I could sense amore chilling aura emanating off her than normal.


    "W-Well... I" I was stuttering once again. I felt like a cornered animal.


    "Now''s your chance. Let''s stop the rumors, by making them real." I stared into a her alluring blue. They were like a kaleidoscope, beautiful and hypnotic. I could myself sinking and melting with her gaze. I could have sworn they were even sparkling.


    "Unless... Of course..." suddenly her piercing gaze morphed into one of melancholy. "You... Don''t want to..." she looked away, pouting slightly. Her brows furrowed slightly. She looked so dejected. Just looking at it, I could feel my heart tearing into two. It was adorable, but depressing.


    "NO!" My heart leaped out of my chest, saying what I thought without a second''s hesitation. The violent scream clearly shocked Aurora. Her eyes were glimmering once more, staring at me like a savior.


    I realised what I had just done. I had no more reason to hold back. "I... I would... Love that. I love you. I have for a long time. I mean like..." I cursed inwardly for being so clumsy. She probably thinks I''m insane now, just openly confessing my feelings for her. Now I feeling like beating myself up.


    "I know." I heard her say. Those two words dispersed the doubts in my mind. With a combination of confusion, awe, and anticipation, I slowly turned my head to look at her.


    "You... You did?" I asked shakily.


    "I guessed. It was only made obvious last night. I loved you too... Always have." what she said had stunned me speechless. I stared into empty space, at a complete lost for words, feeling my own soul leave my body and telling me to handle this myself.


    The room was silent for what felt like an eternity. I was a nervous wreck that couldn''t form a simple sentence. Aurora, on the other hand, was sheepishly looking away, her cheeks flushed in a light pink colour. "C-could you say something. Anything? Please?" she said shakily.


    I don''t know how long I was just staring in a daze, it took every ounce of effort to break free of that spell. I violently shook my head and looked at Aurora. I admired her beauty in the silence. Her bright blue hair, unnatural as it was, was beautiful, in contrast with her flushed cheeks shining a bright red.


    She was looking away from me, but her body still faced me. I could feel my throat grow dry and hoarse. She was wearing a silk nightgown, accentuating her mature and grown up figure. She didn''t even look real, like a princess from a fairy tale.


    I smiled, remembering that she wasn''t just some princess, she was my childhood friend, the friend who looked out for me and played with me like a sister. "Alright." I said simply. Aurora then turned her head and looked at me. Her mouth in and ''O'' shape, her bright blue eyes shimmering like gems in cave.


    She looked so adorable, cute and beautiful, it was simply unfair. "I''ll give you what you want."


    Her eyes went wide with surprise as I slowly inched closer to her. My heart was beating at a speed that could not be achieved through exercise. I could feel it''s every pulse inside my body. It was like me, screaming in joy, unable to contain itself, at the same time, scared.


    I was worried that I would mess up in anyway, that she would get mad, or that this was all a dream of some elaborate prank. However, my worries quickly melted away when I saw Aurora''s expression into a soft one, one that looked me with desire. I could even notice the dilation in her pupils.


    I closed my eyes as she did hers. The next thing I knew, I felt her lips on mine. Soft as a marshmallow, carrying the intense feelings she harbours for me. I hoped that mine were conveyed just as well. Our mouths parted as our tongues intertwined. I reminded me of the night on my 18th birthday, I feel the same as I did back then, only 10 times more intense.


    I was brimming with insurmountable affection for this girl. She was mine, now that I knew that, I was not gonna let anyone get in my way. With her behind me, I knew I could do anything, I will, for her. I was indescribably elated. There was also another feeling I felt. One that felt both familiar yet foreign at the same time. However, I was too overwhelmed by everything else, by happiness, by pride, by love.


    After several minutes, we finally parted our mouths, a bridge of saliva connecting them still. My head was spinning in a daze, I hadn''t realised that I unconsciously climbed up onto the bed, and over her. She was almost lying down now. We both gazed at each other in silence, still panting from our intimate connection just seconds ago.


    Every man knows what comes next, something that was nearly undeniable. I wanted it too, but I knew that it was not the right time. I finally came down from cloud nine and sat down on the bed as if I were kneeling on the floor. Aurora also properly sat up. We smiled at each other, one that conveyed our affection for one another.


    She scooted to the side and patted the space beside her. I chuckled a little. The little princess still wants to be spoiled. I slowly crawled next to her on the bed and tucked my legs under the blanket, letting back rest against the headboard.


    Noticing that I was comfortable, Aurora silently laid her head on my shoulder, her body leaning on mine. I could feel her warmth radiating through me. She closed her eyes as I felt her whole body relax, I relaxed mine as well, leaning my head on hers.


    None of us made a sound, or said a word. It was silent in this grand bedroom.. Just me, the girl I love, and the silent connection between us.

 Chapter 55 - Loved Ones (1)

    I didn''t know how long we both sat in silence for, but I didn''t really care. My life has been like a hurricane for the past month or so, these few minutes are the most peaceful I will have in forever. A reprieve from the storm.


    Looking down at Aurora, she looked as peaceful and serene as a baby. No noise, just her steady breathing.


    I wrapped my arm around her instinctively. I wanted to hold her close to me, and never let go. It was pure bliss being like this.


    My hand started to stroke her long flowing hair as well. It was smooth, silky. It''s bright blue colour was radiant and made her look like a true angel. Though it was still slightly messy, as she just woke up, I didn''t mind, in fact, I still found it pretty.


    Odd, how you can find someone''s smallest flaws beautiful. I heard her silently humming as well with every stroke, a smile creeping onto her delicate lips.


    This carried on for God knows how long. Until finally, "How long has it been?" I heard her angelic voice ask. It was soft and delicate, stark contrast to the cold and indifferent tone she speak to almost everyone.


    I looked at her again, she was looking up at me with a smile. My smile widened after seeing that. " Don''t know. Don''t care." I replied, my fingers still combing her silky strands of hair.


    Her satisfied expression, from both my answer and my actions melted my heart, I felt that it now only answered to her. "Same."


    Silence permeated once more. "How are we gonna tell your folks?" I asked casually. I just said what came to my mind, not even thinking or taking time to process. As was comfortable enough to do that with her.


    "Worried?" she asked and turned her head to look at me once more. Her smile was wide, almost teasing me. Which she was.


    "Course." I said with a slight scoff. Everyone in their right mind would be scared of their partner''s parents. Doesn''t matter how long you''ve known them, it isn''t easy to just tell them ''I''m dating your child''.


    "I think they would be surprised we only got together now." she answered with a tone of complete frankness. I was surprised at what she said.


    "For real?" I asked.


    "Wow. You really are dumb." she said and giggled melodiously.


    "Heh. My bad." I said jokingly.


    For the millionth time today, silence was the name of the game, like before, I let my heart guide the conversation, there was only one thing it wanted to say. " I love you."


    Her smile widened, but not in the teasing manner like before, I could sense genuine happiness and affection. "I know." she said simply. There was a pause for a few seconds, then she delicately placed her palm on my chest.


    Her hand against my body felt so soft, a feather''s touch, but it still sent waves through my body, I felt like I would crumble and melt. "I love you too."


    Now I was the one smiling like a fool. I am still having a hard time believing this surreal experience. I''m just waiting to wake up and see that it was all a dream.


    After a few seconds of no words, my heart spoke once more. "I love you." I said again.


    I heard her giggle, like music to my ears. Then, I felt her body move from my grip. Next thing I knew, I felt something soft on my cheek. I froze. Looking to my right without turning my head. Her face was so close to mine.


    In fact, there was no distance. She pulled away after kissing me. She giggled once more. I probably ahd a really surprised expression on or something. However, it didn''t really matter to me. Some thing else amazing, she''s finally acting her age. "Come on, lets go." she said.


    She crawled over me like a cat and got off the bed. She strode gracefully over to the large closet in her room. I found myself unable to peel my eyes off her.


    In my eyes, she truly was perfected, in everywhere. Every action, every angle, everything she does, she was flawless. Anything considered flaws only added to her beauty.


    She swung open the double wooden doors of the closet revealing more clothes than one would ever need in their lifetime. From dresses, to blouses, shirts, shorts, skirts, there were enough clothes in there to make any model jealous.


    Despite that, she made her decision quickly. As if I didn''t exist, she simply peeled off her night gown and let it drop to the floor. It revealed her whole body in its complete, untainted splendor.


    Realizing that she was fully naked infront of me, I quickly turned my head in the exact opposite direction and faced the wall. I could feel my cheeks heat up. ''Seriously dude. Get a grip!'' I yelled at myself inwardly.


    "You alright?" I heard Aurora ask. Still slightly on edge, my movement was rather jarring, turning around sharply, a movement that obvious surprised her. I turned to her seeing that she is wearing her usual oversized shirt and shorts. However, the shirt was big enough to cover her shorts. Her face wore a slightly surprised reaction.


    "Nothing¡­" I lied.


    "Oh? Shy?" She asked teasingly, inching closer to me. This girl is absolutely deranged sometimes.


    "Well duh! Why would you just change in front of me like that!?" I exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong? We''ve taken baths together when we were kids." The smile on her face was wide, almost wicked, sly and cunning were written all over her face. Seeing it made me feel irritated, but not in a bad way.


    "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but we are 18 not 8!" I was still shouting. She only laughed at my reaction and shook her head. I didn''t know how to react to that, so I didn''t . Seeing me still flushed and stunned, Aurora grabs my hand and drags me outside.


    The moment we left the room the mouth-watering smell meat bolognese sauce rushed into my nostrils. It smelled so tantalising that I could feel myself growing light headed. I looked over the bannister and over looked the living room. My dad was sitting on the couch with Aurora''s father, looking at the news on the television, laughing together like long lost friends. It never fails to warm my heart.


    Aurora gently wrapper her arms around mine and traced my gaze. She smiled as well seeing our parents so friendly with one another. I looked over and saw her smile. It was rare to see her smile at anything. Seeing this, along with whatever happened jsut now, made my day. Nah, it made my year.


    "Hey dad!" I called from the top floor. Almost instantly, both of our fathers looked up to see us. I waved wildly like a fan in a crowded concert, Aurora gave a much more dignified wave, still wearing her smile.


    "Bout time kiddos. Your moms are almost done preparing lunch!" He shouted back up with a dumb grin on his face.


    "We would have been done faster if your stupid fathers helped!" I heard my mom yell from the kitchen. My dad''s grinned was instantly erased, replaced by one of fear, like a robber who just got caught red handed. He looked around frantically as if trying to find a way out, laughing nervously. I also noticed Mr Singford seemingly equally on edge. I shook my head and chuckled.


    My mom was always the boss. "I''ll help you mom. Get them to wash up." I made a deal with her. Now my dad''s frantic gaze was turned to me, which I returned with a more wicked smile.


    "Thank you! At least someone around here is useful!" She said sarcastically. I smiled at my parents interaction, then extended my hand to Aurora, to which she looked at curiously.


    "Coming with?" I asked. She looked at my hand with an eyebrow raised.


    "Heh. Course not. I''ll take the stairs." She said. I was caught off guard, wondering how she knew I was just going to jump down, then I remembered, if anyone knew me the best, it would be Aurora.


    I nodded my head, then jumped over the banister. As I did, Aurora, looked down to see me falling. She shook her head in exasperation, "What will I ever do with you?" She then headed to the stairs, like normal people.


    Most people would have a fear of heights, and would panic when descending at such speeds. I could even see the horrified expressions of both of our fathers, their eyes tracing me as I jumped down. I smirked, I guess they are still not used to their daredevil of a boy.


    On the wings of a dragon, high in the clouds, falling from the third story almost seemed like child''s play. Just before touching down, I made a small wind blast, allowing me to land on the floor naturally, and with a small thud, no damage whatsoever.


    My dad''s terrified expression slowly turned into an exasperated smile. "God. I forgot you could do that. Still not used to it." Ever since we arrived here, and since Aurora''s father found out about my powers, I could no longer hide it from my parents.


    I still remember how they reacted¡­

 Chapter 56 - Loved Ones (2)

    The day after we arrived at the Holiday villa, they day I sparred with both Aurora and her father, Mr Singford simply could not contain his excitement about my abilities.


    "Truly dear boy! You are marvellous! I have never seen this luminescent beam before! You might have made a new spell for all I know!" We were walking up the stair back to the main living room. The stairway was tight, and I could hear his every word echoing off the walls.


    He hasn''t stopped ogling over my powers for the past 5 minutes. It really was an honour, but it was starting to get annoying. I also realised that he is the only other person other than Aurora to know about my overwhelming strength.


    "Dad!" Aurora abruptly yelled out. She was obviously more irritated then I am.


    Mr Singford was shocked for a few seconds, like a deer caught in headlights. He proceeded to laugh nervously and try to justify himself. "Heheh... Well. You know. It''s not everyday that someone so unfathomably powerful is right in front of you."


    Aurora still stared dangerously at her father, trying to silence him. Seeing this, he did indeed stop talking about it, for a few minutes. Suddenly, his face brightened like he just had a brilliant idea, "I need to find out more about you! Tonight at dinner I am going to ask your parents! In fact, I think I''ll go ask them right now!"


    With a sudden burst of energy, the last thing I knew, Mr Singford was bolting up the stair case and back to the living room. Only upon seeing his excitement, did I fully process what he just said. My face went pale as my whole body froze. Meanwhile, Aurora stood rooted, her face buried in her hands. "Damn this old man." I heard her mutter under her breath.


    Before I could run after him, it was already too late. "Hey Jack! How dare you hide your son''s talent from me?! I thought we were friends man!" I heard Mr Singford''s voice echo through the hall. I sipped some air and raced up the stairs, Aurora following behind me quickly.


    This is bad. Very bad. This is gonna become really messy really quick. I reached the living room just in time to see my dad staring at Mr Singford blankly, his mouth slightly agape and his eyebrow raised. ''Oh shit.'' Was the only thing I can think of now.


    I looked at Aurora, but even she knew there was nothing we could do. She was just gonna watch the scene unfold before her, and to be honest, I wanted to see it too. "What in god''s name are you on about dude? My son is amazing, but I don''t know what hidden talent you are on about¡­" He was just sitting on the couch with his arms crossed.


    Not long, I heard another set of footsteps coming down. I felt myself shiver when I saw who it was. Our moms. "What''s going on?" My mom asked.


    "Crap. Now we are in trouble." I whispered to Aurora.


    "I believe you mean you." She said calmly. That''s true. All she''s doing is watching a family drama. This was just entertainment for her.


    Mr Singford turned around to see our mothers and opened his mouth to explain. However, he ceased immediately after seeing me, his face lighting up like the stars. A sudden chill ran through my body.


    I was thinking overtime of a way to get me out of this precarious situation, but seeing this man look at me, I felt like I was turned to stone. His facial expression was absolutely maniacal, worthy of being tossed in an asylum.


    His smile was touching both ears. If you wanted a reference, picture The Joker. He looked scary in the comics, but seeing it in real life instilled a new kind of fear. To think he was a calm and friendly business man just 30 minutes ago.


    He made long steps and reached the knife block, drawing one out in a swift motion. My face darkened and turned serious. What is this mad man thinking?!


    I looked at Aurora, hoping she could give me answers or a way out, only to see her at the other end of the room, her hands raised like in the surrendering motion.


    ''What the hell woman?!'' was all I could think of right now. But when I thought about it, she is exactly like her father, a person with multiple faces.


    I looked back at her father to see him approaching fast, his maniacal smile grew even wider as he did, which I did not think was possible.


    "Tom! What the hell are you doing?!" that was my dad''s voice.


    I looked at the stairs to see my mother looking liek she was about to break down, and Aurora''s mother holding onto her firmly, but even she was uneasy.


    Like a real psychopath, Mr Singford threw the knife at high speeds towards me, cutting the air as it travelled.


    "KALER!" my mom shouted.


    "You bastard!" my dad followed after, both of them leaping in my direction, however they would never make it in time.


    Seeing a lethal object flying at my face like missile, I, naturally, and instinctively activated my speed. My eyes flashed golden for a second as the world around me came to a screeching halt.


    Activating this burst in speed projected lightning bolts from my body which struck out in all directions. However, with my speed, everyone was basically a mannequin.


    My dad was beyond pissed, my mom was weeping as she ran to me, and Mr Singford was jsut as crazy as before. Somehow it became even more unsettling.


    The knife was basically stationary. Bolts of lightning were slowly crawling towards it. Speak of these bolts, I was fast enough to see them traveling.


    If wanted to hide my powers now, it might be near impossible, this kind of energy would make me pass out almost immediately before. I had much more time to think. But I had no answers, either way, my parents would have found out sooner or later, so...


    I waited for the blade to fly near me. In the span of a thought, I snatched the blade out of thing air by the handle. Time went back to normal as lightning flew in all directions, hitting plates, cutlery, the knife and some lights.


    "bzzt bzzt" the bolts leaving residual energy, causing a buzzing sound. I looked slowly at our parents who were all standing there, shell-shocked.


    Any trace of anger ony my parents faces was wiped clean immediately. Now they just stared at me, speechless, mouths wide open.


    "Heheh... Yeah... There something I need to tell you..." I said, laughing nervously. As a further demonstration, now that the cats out of the bag, I raised the knife above my head.


    With immense speed, I brought it down onto my other wrist. As I did, I could my mother''s face morph with horror.


    " Clink! " the blade made contact, however, shortly following that , the sound a metallic object hitting the wooden floor was heard.


    I lifted the knife in my hand, or what''s left of it. The blade snapped. I then showed my wrist, which had no injury, not even a scratch or graze. My mother was covering her mouth in astonishment, as was Aurora''s mother. Meanwhile, her father looked at my father with the "See?" Kind of look in his eyes, as if he was trying to prove a point.


    My father was the first one to snap back to his senses. He slowly approached me with a solemn look. At this point, I feared the worst. I was probably gonna be grounded for a whole month or something. He approaches, me then places his hand on my shoulder. I was rather confused, this gesture was meant to be fatherly and friendly, but I felt everything except that.


    "What happened?" He asked extremely seriously. I sipped the air again, as if I was feeling the pain of being stung.


    "I''ll tell you. Just calm down, and don''t be mad." I said shyly. Aurora patted me on the back as a show of support, giving me the courage to continue.


    I explained to our parents, everything that has happened, how I acquired my powers, the extent of powers, and also the avatars. Everyone was over the moon. My mother was practically tearing from this discovery, and Mr Singford''s eyes were burning with questions, which were only halted by his wife.


    However, I did notice my father was rather silent. He smiled occasionally, but only when he noticed I was looking.. He knows something.

 Chapter 57 - Loved Ones (3)

    To call the time of their discovery a "fond memory" would be a lie. I was honestly horrified. However, I am still glad that I told them, now I wouldn''t have to live in secrecy. I walked into the kitchen to see my mom and Mrs Singford working on preparing lunch in this restaurant styled kitchen.


    It was extravagant with multiple large countertops, about 8 stoves, 4 ovens, it looked like we were about to serve a whole town. The smell of bolognese sauce was wafting through the air, which made my stomach grumble. The sound was so loud, that they both turned around to look at me. I sheepishly smiled they both giggled in turn.


    "How can I help, mom?" I asked to break the awkwardness.


    "Well, you can help by setting the table, I would have had your father do it, but they are both busy discussing a business trip." She said with disdain in her voice.


    "Dad''s going on a business trip with Mr Singford?" I asked, curious about this topic. I walked over to the drawer to get the cutlery as I asked. Then, proceeded to wash them at the sink.


    "Yes. Apparently they are heading to North Ourannos to meet an animal trader there." She explained as she began plating the food.


    "Animal trader?" I asked.


    "Yes indeed. They are authorised by the government of Ourannos, so they aren''t poachers." It was Aurora''s mom that explained this time. "This one is even more special, I believe he has more exotic animals to trade. Because of the calamitous earthquake, which deeply affected North Ourannos, many more curious creatures have been forced from their habitats. Thomas is going to give them authorisation and a market to trade."


    "These people sound quite interesting," I said, drying off the cutlery with a nearby towel. "So, who is this guy?"


    "He''s an adventurer and part time business man. Travis Volance," I turned my head to see Aurora enter the kitchen gracefully, a small smile on her face.


    "Ah, I see." I have never heard of this person before, but I am still vaguely interested in this little trip.


    "Yes. He also has a son, coincidentally, he is one of the representatives for North High in the Arcanothon. Third year, Astere Volance. He is known as The Hunter." She continued to explain.


    "Ah¡­" I was getting more excited now. I wonder how he fights, I wonder what events he will participate in! I wonder-


    In the middle of my train of thought, Aurora tip-toes and pecks me on the cheek, then walks to our mothers like nothing happened. For me however, I sustained critical damage from that! Every bodily function of mine broke down and I just stood there like a statue.


    I frantically look around to see if anyone saw. Just my luck, I caught my mom with wide eyes covering her mouth. But that was not enough to cover her dumb grin. Meanwhile, Aurora''s mom had one brow raised with a more devilish smile. ''Damn you Aury.'' I thought to myself. Luckily, our fathers didn''t seem to notice, so I quickly scrambled outside to set up the table.


    However, I could still here their words on the wind, even from outside the kitchen. "Oh my god¡­ Aurora dear¡­ does this mean-" My mother was practically shouting with excitement. Unknowingly, it made me blush hearing my mother so excited.


    "Hehe, maybe¡­" She said teasingly.


    "Baby, would you care to explain why you took so long to come down today?" I could already see the devilish smile on that woman''s face as she asked that question.


    "Mom, I''m sure you are smart enough to answer your own question."


    "*GASP* Did you hear that Cheryl! Our children have finally done it!" My mom said excitedly, which I obviously cringed at.


    "Wait did you lose your virginity?!" She asked confused, suddenly her devilish and condescending air faded like it never existed. I facepalmed so hard. This was embarrassing for all parties involved¡­


    "Mom!" Aurora yelled in annoyance.


    "OH! Sorry, sorry! I shouldn''t poke into your private affairs!"


    "Urgh¡­ Mom please." I think I should put an end to this comedy show.


    "Hey." I said calmly as I could. All 3 girls turned to look at me. "If you are done, I would like to eat, I''m starving." I said somewhat annoyed, but really, I was just trying to mask my embarrassment. I walked away soon after.


    Aurora gave a small smile and ran after me like a little girl. As we were walking to the dining area, I listened to their conversation once more. "Cheryl! I am so happy for them!"


    "Honestly, it took them awhile, could have sworn they were already dating."


    "Let''s keep this from their fathers. Bet those dense idiots would take a week to realise."


    I laughed an shook my head. Then, I felt Aurora''s warm hand and fingers intertwine around my own. When she did that, nothing else mattered, only her. I gave her an affectionate smile, which she returned in kind. This afternoon, September 5th, 2023, a day I will remember for the rest of my life.


    Life is about to get much more hectic as well. Exams coming up in two weeks, on the 18th of September. Until then, we are apparently released for a study break. Then, the 16th of October will be the first day of the Arcanothon tournament. Exams are kind of a drag, but when it comes to the Arcanothon, I could barely contain my excitement!


    ****


    Lunch was served shortly after, both families gathered around the large dining table, eating as one. This was not new to me. Since we have been staying here, almost everyday, we would have dinner together, as friends, as family. But now, knowing that Aurora is my girlfriend, and the one that I will most likely spend my whole life with, her family, which I already saw as a secondary family to my own, would really become that.


    It was like I was looking from a new perspective. The smiles, the jolly laughters, the scrumptious food. This whole scene in front of me, with Aurora, it will be immortalised.


    Besides the aspect of having a new family, I also wanted to see what North Ourannos and what Astere Volance is like. I looked over to see our fathers chuckling and having a merry conversation, as friends should. I almost felt bad interrupting them, but I knew I needed to ask them.


    "Hey dad, Mr Singford?" I spoke up, my voice somewhat trembling from the guilt of interrupting them. However, didn''t see it that way at all. In fact, their smiles were still plastered on their faces.


    "Kaler? What''s up?" My dad asked back. No turning back now. I rarely demanded things, but I had the feeling that this would be an experience I would regret missing out on.


    "I heard that you guys are travelling to North Ourannos. You will also be visiting the Volance family right?" I asked to confirm, but it was more of a formality to get the conversation rolling.


    "Yeah. I guess Cheryl told you about it. Is something the matter?"


    "Well. I was sorta kinda thinking that maybe I can come with you?" My dad tilted his head, his face carrying a perplexed expression. Mr Singford was much the same. Our mothers wore more surprised expressions. Aurora, she looked like she didn''t care. She probably expected this.


    "I don''t see why not. But why?" He asked.


    "North Ourannos. I wanna see the aftermath of the earthquake. And um, I wanna meet the Volance family?" I answered unsteadily. My dad narrowed his eyes, knowing that I wasn''t being truthful. His gaze drilled into me, accusing me. It''s impossible to lie to your parents.


    "OK fine. I don''t really have a reason. I just felt like I should be there." I said, sighing in defeat. Hearing that reason, I''m sure it would be in our best interests to decline the request.


    Unexpectedly, my dad let with his death glare and smiled. "There we go. Now you''re being honest." He said with a wide smile. "Yeah, I''m sure Thomas wouldn''t mind if you came along!"


    "Absolutely not, dear boy!" Mr Singford second what my father said.


    "Well then, if this air head is going, I''m going too." I looked to my left to see Aurora gracefully lifting a forkful of pasta to her mouth. I was conflicted. I was elated that she would be coming. But at the same time¡­''Air head?'' Really? Ouch.


    "Wow. Are you sure dear? You usually don''t like travelling that much." Mr Singford said, surprise was evident in his tone.


    "Yeah. Besides, someone''s gotta remind him that we are on study break, not vacation." She shot me a glare and a sly smile crept onto her lips. The little devil¡­


    "Alright then. How about you two? Are you coming as well?" He asked the wives.


    "Oh god no. I''d rather stay here. Ana and I have some catching up to do." Mrs Singford waved off the suggestion, winking to my mother. They both smiled and giggled at each other. They were up to something, and everyone here was unsettled by it. "Aurora dear, do me a favour. If your father even lays a hand on another woman¡­" She said with a sinister air.


    I could feel shivers down my spine. Mr Singford on the other hand looked like he wanted to cower in the corner. His face was turning pale and his eyes wide. Sweat was starting to trickle down the side of his head.


    "I''ll put him in cryo sleep and deliver him back to you." Aurora said without hesitation of even a hint of mercy. Mr Singford was now looking helplessly between both women. If his eldest daughter were here, she would probably support her father, but that is not the case.


    "Thank you dear! I will tie him to the bed and remind him that he chose me as his wife¡­" Her grip on her fork tightened as I almost saw it''s shape change. However, her face bore a smile, one more akin to that of a witch.


    Mr Singford was no sweating buckets. "Thanks for the meal honey!" He said, quickly standing up and walking to the kitchen.


    "That''s actually a good idea!" My mom sounded like she was jsut inspired, because she jsut was. "Kaler¡­" She looked at me with a knowing look, sigh deeply.


    Seeing this, my dad followed Mr Singford''s example and scrambled to the kitchen.


    I chuckled internally, truly, without these family members, my life would be a drag.

 Chapter 58 - The Hunter (1)

    Thursday, 7th September, 10 am. We are preparing to depart the island on a helicopter. We were heading for the Volance estate in North Ourannos. We were likely to be staying for a 3 days, so we each had a travel bag with us.


    My mom and Mrs Singford were both at the front door of the main villa, watching us prepare to leave. Once everything was loaded on to the helicopter, I summoned Ingram. A bright green light flashed from my palm momentarily, as a small dragon emerged from it, growing exponentially till it was the size of a car.


    "Morning Ingram. Survey the skies for me, make sure we are safe, stay on stand by if I ever need you." I instructed.


    "Got it master." With a flap of her wings, the wind around me strengthened and howled. She instantly propelled herself to the skies and disappeared amongst the clouds. Satisfied, I walked over to my mom, hugging her before I leave just like I would for school.


    When she separated, she gripped on to my shoulders tightly. "Stay safe ok! Please make sure you are always safe." She said worriedly.


    "Of course mom." I said with a confident smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he stays out of trouble." I heard a familiar voice from behind me, followed by a warm hand clasping together with mine. I was caught off guard. Looking to my life, I saw an angel smiling back at me. Aurora was the one who reassured my mother. "We should go now, the chopper''s about to leave."


    I nodded my head and walked to the chopper with her, hand in hand, simply enjoying her company. Simple moments like these, they mean more than anything in my life.


    Meanwhile, both our mothers gazed longingly at us walking together. "*sigh* to be young and in love again¡­" My mom said.


    "I know right?" Mrs Singford backed her up. They both waved at us as the chopper ascended. No matter how many times I do it, it never gets old. Rising up into the sky, watching as everything shrank to the size of ants.


    Soon, it was just the 4 of us in the helicopter. I gazed at the outside wishing how I could be riding Ingram right now. Aurora must have noticed, I felt her tap my arm, causing me to turn to her. "Hey, you alright?"


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Yeah. Just impatient I guess." I could tell from her facial expression that she knew I was lying, but she also seemed to know that she shouldn''t press further. Scary how intelligent. She is.


    "Welp, you gotta wait, son. It will take us about. 5 hours to touch down. I am just as impatient as you." My dad replied, leaning back in his seat, preparing to take a nap.


    Suddenly, I had a bright idea. My face lit up at the thought of it. I could hear Aurora whisper and "oh no" thought the headphones. But, I wasn''t gonna be stopped.


    "Would you like to go faster?" I asked with a mischievous smile on my face. Suddenly my dad opened his eyes and looked at me with an eyebrow raised.


    "Kale. We can''t ride Ingram. The Volances don''t know about you." Aurora said sternly.


    "Hey calm down. There are other ways!" I said excitedly.


    Now everyone''s eyes are on me, except the pilot who can''t hear us. "What''s your plan?" Mr Singford was looking at me cautiously. I did not reply, only letting my smile grow wider. I could see both our fathers recoil in fear a little.


    "Ingram. Are the skies clear?" I asked out loud.


    Soon, the winds outside grew more fierce. Everyone basically wet themselves when they looked outside. The clouds slowly morphed into Ingram''s shape, only her bright green eyes were visible, the rest of her body took on the form of a cloud.


    "Yes master. Clear skies." She replied excitedly.


    "Give us a boost." I instructed with a smile.


    "Ok!" She replied happily. I then opened a channel to the pilot.


    "Pilot, there will be some¡­turbulence. Don''t resist it, it will carry us forward." I said somewhat vaguely.


    "I''m not sure I understand what you mean sir-" He was cut off mid sentence when the helicopter suddenly jerked. The winds have begun to pick up, they were fierce enough that they could be heard loud and clear through the headphones.


    "There''s your ticket! Punch it!" I said with a large grin. Understanding my vague instructions now, the pilot stopped resisting the wind current and allowed him to carry us forward.


    I always laughing and cheering at the speed that we were going at. It was exhilarating, like a roller coaster ride. "YEEEEEAHHH! Let''s goooooo!" I looked like an absolute mad person. But for once in my life, I didn''t care. Ever since I felt what it was like to ride on the back of a dragon, this thrilling speed has been addicting.


    I laughed seeing everyone else hold on for dear life. I was enjoying myself, but I guess it''s still a little bit too much for them.


    ****


    Instead of taking 5 hours, we arrived at the Volance manor in 1 hour. Mr Singford gave them a heads up that we were ahead of schedule. As we the manor came into view, I dispelled the wind current and my fun ended. Despite that, I still had a smile on my face, form both the exhilaration, and the reactions of everyone around me.


    "That was fun¡­" I said


    "Absolutely not." Aurora replied


    "Give us a warning next time?" My dad complained as he held his mouth, looking like he was about to cough up his breakfast.


    "Never do that again¡­" Mr Singford was the last to complain. I simply pouted at Aurora to try and look like a lost puppy, but she jsut scoffed in my face and slapped my arm. I couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction, she was still adorable when she was annoyed.


    We swiftly alighted the chopper, seeing a butler and a maid waiting for out exit on the helipad. I helped carry some of the baggage, seeing as how I caused us to be so disoriented. Everyone''s legs wobbled as they jumped off, weak from the joyride we were just on.


    We just about regained our composure as we walked to the two servants. They both bowed to us. "Welcome to Volance Manor, Mr Thomas Singford, lady Aurora Singford." The butler greeted as they both bowed. Aurora lightly nodded, the same as her father, who assumed a business like stance. "Allow us to escort you to the foyer. Sir Travis Volance is already expecting your arrival." Both servant turned around and signalled us to follow them.


    We walked off the helipad and followed a stone pavement towards a large open area, just in front of the manor''s entrance. Along they way, I noticed that the foliage and greenery were all rugged. The trees have almost all fallen over, pieces of terrain and rubble left scattered everywhere.


    ''This is all the aftermath of my rude awakening. I apologise master.'' I heard Gaia''s voice in my head.


    ''Don''t worry, we can try to fix any remaining damage later, for now, I need to handle some business.'' I said. I could sense two powerful magical signatures.


    I looked towards the foyer, seeing a large, fit, well built man sitting down in a comfortable chair. It was one of humble design, not too imposing, but not one of over simplified design. The large burly man with brown hair that was combed back wore an inner shirt and a short sleeved vest that was lined with animal fur. His jeans were ripped, looking as if an animal had cut it.


    He gave off the impression of a predator, someone to be feared. Yet, on his face, we wore a bright and warm smile. He was the first magical signature. I could tell that he was an experienced fighter. However, the second¡­I knew he was in the vicinity¡­But I don''t know where.


    While walking forward, my eyes were darting around, trying to find any signs of the second being. I knew the man in front of us was Travis Volance, the adventurer. I was positive that the second signature was his son, The Hunter, Astere Volance.


    We walked up the steps to the elevated platform, and Mr Singford, along with my father walked to Travis. "Haha! Good to see you Mr Singford!" He said as he shook the hands of both my dad and Mr Singford. "Come! Take a seat! You too youngsters!" His demeanour was so warm and welcoming, it was almost off-putting.


    Our fathers quickly sat down, as did we, thought somewhat more hesitantly. "C''mon! I ain''t gonna bite you!" He said with a large grin across his lips. I was taken aback. This man. He is strong, that''s for sure, but he is also extremely perceptive.


    "Must have been a rough trip for you guys. Reaching here 4 hours ahead o schedule! You look exhausted!" Travis was speaking to our fathers like he has known them for years. His loud boisterous attitude was rather imposing.


    "Well, our children were excited about this trip¡­" Mr Singford said, shooting me a glare, to which I nervously smiled.


    "Haha! Can tell! I think we should discuss business later! Take a rest first huh? I think your kids are slightly awkward not having someone their age to talk to." Travis stood from his seat and looked up the roof of the house.


    "Astere! I know you''re up there boy! Get down ere and show our guests some Volance hospitality!" Travis yelled skyward. His lungs must have been powered by some kind of power cell, his voice is comparable to that of a speaker and microphone!


    "You guessed wrong, dad." A calm and smooth voice was suddenly heard above and behind us. We all looked behind to a palm tree. To my surprise, the air started to ripple, like you would see from a heat wave. I covered my eyes for a second to avoid the glare of the sun, and suddenly, a young boy, about 18 years old was looking at us with a small smile. His hair was brown, long enough to cover his right eye. Surprisingly, his other eye was a pale yellow colour, a very odd colour.


    The young man wore a combat vest and trousers, clothes that are easy to move around on. He was sitting effortlessly at the top of that palm tree. After revealing himself, the man jumped down from the tree, flipping as he did saw like a pro gymnast and landing gracefully on his feet. Up close, I could see that he was lean but still muscular, definitely agile.


    He flipped the knife in his hand which was coated in a red holographic light, sheathing it in the scabbard on his left forearm. He then looked at us and smiled. "Greetings. I''m Astere Volance. Welcome to North Ourannos, and welcome to our humble abode.." He said with a smile.

 Chapter 59 - The Hunter (2)

    I was in awe of what I just saw. My head was spinning with what it had to process. Firstly, this guy was able to conceal himself, despite being in a place that was supposed to be so blatantly obvious, no one sensed him, not even his overly-perceptive father could pinpoint where he was. I was only aware of his presence, his location was still unknown to me.


    Second, his balance was amazing. The palm tree is not exactly sturdy, and it was already bending. Despite that, he could still sit so causally at the top of it.


    Thirdly, his agility and physique are nothing to scoff at. At first glance, he looked like weak scrawny guy. His muscles were barely defined, but they were still there. He was able to do a flip mid air and land from great heights like a cat.


    Lastly, that weapon of his was extremely cool! It looked like a energy blade from a movie.


    "Astere. I will go settle the beasts. Show our guests to their room. Alright son?" Travis instructed.


    "Got it dad." He replied in kind. Travis smiled and walked away, somewhere behind the manor. He then turned to us.


    "It is as he says. Come. I will show you around." He said.


    He walked through the large double door of the manor and entered the large receiving room. It had animal furs and heads hung up on the wall, followed by photos of the Volance family. Although, I did notice that some of the walls were still tattered.


    "apologies for the mess, the OmegaQuake quite some time back is still affecting us and we are trying to clean it up. In fact, we usually house guests in the east wing of the manor, but most of that has been reduced to rubble from the earthquake." Astere explained apologetically as we continued to follow him."


    I felt a pang of guilt in my chest. Though this was not my doing, I still feel bad for the amount of damage caused. "I''m sorry. Must be hard." I said


    "Oh not at all. In fact, we had it easy to compared to other people. The people of North Ourannos were most heavily impacted by the quakes. Some are still reeling from the calamity. that''s why my dad wants to make use of these beasts. He wants to raise funds for our fellow countrymen, maybe help with the repairs." He said, his voice containing obvious admiration for his father.


    "How kind of him¡­" Mr Singford said.


    "Yes¡­"


    We continued walking down the corridor in silence for awhile, when suddenly, " Aurora? Was it?" Astere turned to Aurora and asked, to which Aurora only nodded. "You will be participating in this year''s Arcanothon again right?"


    "Naturally." She replied in a neutral tone.


    "Of course. You are the best duellist among all students in Ourannos. I have always enjoyed watching your matches." He said with admiration.


    "I see. I heard you are participating your self, Mr Volance." Aurora said in a business like tone. It was obvious that Astere was rather uncomfortable, he probably didn''t know that she was this cold.


    "Y-yes I suppose." He said, scratching the back of his neck. "Although I must ask, don''t you find it frustrating that your school can''t wind despite having you participate. You are one of the greatest magician students to ever live. Yet, your school is simply not able to win."


    "It is infuriating when you put it that way. However, I could careless. I know that this year would be different." She said with confidence as she smiled at me. I was taken aback from the sudden attention I was being showed. I saw Astere also turn back to look at me.


    "Hmm. Forgive me, but I''m not sure who you are." He said politely. However, I could detect a condescending air coming from him.


    "Oh. I''m Kaler Dakrun." I said simply.


    "Kaler Dakrun? I don''t believe I have ever heard your name before." I breathed a sigh of relief, it seems the rumours have not spread to North Ourannos yet.


    "Oh. I''m no one special. Don''t mind me."


    "He''s being modest." Aurora suddenly butted in. I didn''t respond, but I just looked her with a bewildered expression. ''What the heck man?!'' was what I was thinking


    "More importantly!" I interrupted before she said anything more about me. "I would like to hear about you Astere! How were you able to conceal yourself?" I asked hastily.


    Astere was silent for abit, cupping his chin and thinking. "I suppose I could tell you." he then turned to us. "To begin with, I am a dual elementalist. My affinities are light and nature."


    That in itself is extremely impressive. Light element is a rare element and wielding another element along with it.


    "Although, my areas of expertise are so niche I could almost be considered a specialised magician." He said as he smiled bitterly. ''Specialised magician'' I thought. It''s a term I''m familiar with. Specialised magicians are magic users whose powers do not categorically fall into any element. They are good at using a particularly skill and power and are not as proficient at regular elemental magic. Such examples include sounds, illusion and many others.


    Regular magicians can become specialised magicians if they hone a particular power to a massive extent. However, these magicians are usually discriminated against, seeing as how they are usually incapable of anything else but their specialised power. When I was being bullied, I was commonly called a "specialised magician" , seeing as how powers only activated when my emotions are at a breaking point.


    That said, these magicians regularly turn out to be one of the most powerful and capable. "My more proficient element is the nature element. The concealment you saw was a technique I learned through the light element. I am able to manipulate light rays and particles around my body and make it look like I simply do not exist." He explained. It made sense, our eyes were deceived, but my sense were not.


    When I looked back at his face, I saw he wore a satisfied smile. It was truly and impressive technique, something he has the right to feel proud of. However, Aurora looked unimpressed as always. Then, I noticed that the hair covering his other eye moved slightly. I flinched a little seeing the colour of that eye, green. He had two differently coloured eyes¡­


    "May I ask, your eyes. What''s up with that?" I asked. He gave me a surprised look, which altered turned to a small smile.


    "Ah. You are more perceptive than I thought." He said. I could detect a tinge of disdain in his voice. I grimaced inwardly, knowing that he was looking down on me, which Aurora may have also realised. However, I decided to keep quiet. "Yes, I have one green and one a pale yellow. The green one is the one given to me through genetics. My father also has green eyes. The yellow one is one that is much more sensitive to light rays, allowing me to have enhanced eye sight."


    We continued walking down the hall. This guy is certainly impressive. He was not someone to take lightly. He gestured to our rooms. I entered mine and dropped my bags on the floor and dropped my body on the bed.


    To my surprise, I heard the sound of the door creaking open a few minutes later, followed by light footsteps. I sat up and smiled at Aurora as she strode to me. She took a seat beside me and leaned her head on my arm. I accepted and smiled at her gesture, caressing her silky smooth hair.


    "That boy was looking down on you." She suddenly said. I looked at her with a solemn expression. She was staring into space with a slight frown on her face. "It''s not like me to want to show your power. But I can''t stand when people look down on you. I hate it. You are infinitely stronger than me. Plus you''re a better person. I don''t get it. Why do people look down on you so-"


    I rubbed the spot between her eyebrows. Her face turned from one of annoyance, to surprise. Her mouth was formed in an ''O'' shape and her eyes went wide. She slowly looked at me with that expression as I continued to rub her forehead.


    "Don''t frown, it will stay like that and ruin your beautiful face." I smiled and pecked her on the cheek. I could see her face turn a healthy red and she looked away, pouting with annoyance. I chuckled a little seeing her like this. "You''re frowning again." I teased.


    "Ugh whatever." She completely forgot what we were talking about and just laid down on my lap. I smiled at her serene expression, still flushed. She was unbelievably adorable.


    ****


    We rested for about an hour and followed Astere to the back of the manor. There, we saw many cages with animals inside them. Some where big, containing beasts like tigers. Others contained dear. There were even smaller creature which contained avian life.


    "Wow¡­" I said sub-consciously. It was stunning, one could set up a whole zoo with all these animals.


    "I intend to set up a shop, Thomas. Probably in South Ourannos. For now, check out the animals and see if they are allowed and let me know if they aren''t." Travis Volance said to Mr Singford.


    He nodded, walking up to each cage and inspecting them.


    Suddenly, I felt a presence. One that was unique to everyone''s. This one was wild, majestic, and angry. I was attracted to a cage on the far left. It was covered in a beige cloth. My curiosity was insurmountable. I had to find out what that was.


    I released Aurora''s hand unknowingly and walked toward the cage. "Kale?" I heard a faint voice call out to me. But the pull of the call of this beast was far stronger. I was like a moth drawn to a flame.. I needed to find out what was behind the veil.

 Chapter 60 - Bow

    I slowly inched closer to the cloaked cage, inching closer to the beast whose very presence was attracting me. I heard faint shouting in the background. "Kaler! Don''t go there! That one''s dangerous!" It sounded like Mr Volance.


    "Stop walking right now!" Astere? Then, I felt something thin and flexible holding me back. I blankly looked down and saw vines. I turned behind to see the confident smile of Astere, and Aurora''s distraught look. My heart and my head faltered. I was in a daze just now. Aurora is on the brink of tears¡­what am I doing?


    *Roar!*


    A beastly cry from the cage cried out once more. I sharply turned to the cage once more, forgetting everyone around me. My eyes were burning, with determination and fury. I looked down at the vines holding me back. Then I spoke, but my voice was not my own, it was fierce, dominant, commanding. "These restraints will not hold me."


    Everyone around me suddenly went pale out of sheer shock. "Kale please." I heard a soft voice. My body faltered once more. It was Aurora. But it was useless, the presence called to me once more. This time, I was lost in its anger, in its arrogance.


    I opened my palm and brought it in front of me. Small bolts flew out and burnt the vines instantly. I heard the gasps of Astere when he saw I easily broke his restraints. With nothing stopping me because nothing can, I walked forward, gripping the cloth on the cage. With all my might, I pulled it off. What I saw inside was shocking.


    I saw something that resembled that of a lizard. Its body was long, its tail, claws, teeth all were razor sharp. Its eyes were a bright yellow, its scales a dull green colour, similar to that of bushes and shrubbery. I unconsciously smiled.


    "Kaler! That''s a Lesser Jungle Wyrm! Get away! Even a weak dragon like this can destroy an entire town!" Travis yelled at the top of his lungs.


    I stared into the dragon''s eyes, unflinching, fearless. But it was bold as well, dragons are proud creatures by nature. The dragon stared defiantly into my eyes, then produced a roar that is incoherent to any who listen to it. But, I knew what it said. "Release me, pitiful human."


    With that message, my mind went blank. The only thing left stirring within it, anger. Blood-curdling, boiling, powerful, rage. "What did you say, you brat? Know your place." I said with seething anger, in the same commanding voice as before.


    "Bow. Bow before the king."


    ****


    *Aurora''s POV*


    We came to inspect the animals that Travis Volance wished to sell. They were useful, as work animals and as companions for adventurers. It will surely rake in quite a sizeable profit. Suddenly, I felt Kaler''s hand release mine from his grip and I felt it slinking away like a snake. I turned to him, wondering if something was wrong, but before I could ask anything, I was stunned by the image in front of me.


    Kaler was staring at a cage covered with a beige cloth, far away from the other creatures. However, his eyes. They were different. They were glowing a bright golden colour, they were determined, angry. "Kale?" I asked. However, there was no reply. I tried to look at him again, but his eyes...


    They were dominant, something within me was urging me to just get down on my knees and kneel. However, I resisted that urge. "Kale? What''s wrong?" I asked, starting to get worried. However, it seems he did not hear a thing. He starts taking steps towards the covered cage.


    Everyone around us noticed this too. "Kaler! Don''t go there! That one''s dangerous!" Mr Travis called. Suddenly, I felt a presence next to me, one that I did not particularly like.


    "Lady Aurora, what''s wrong with your friend?" Astere asked. His tone was as disrespectful as before. I saw no need to treat him any better.


    "Don''t know," I answered simply. However, deep beneath my austere and cold expression, was immense worry. Kaler is not himself.


    "Stop walking right now!" Astere yelled. He clenched his fist and pointed it at Kaler. Soon, string-like vines erupted from his knuckles, wrapping and restraining Kaler. He flashed me his charming smile and looked at me as if wanting something from me. However, I never even looked at him, he was not worth my time. Kaler stopped moving in an instant. However, something was even more off now.


    The atmosphere was heavier than it was before. I could sense overwhelming hate coming from his body. I looked at Kaler, my mouth quivering and my eyes on the verge of tears. Kaler finally turned behind, his eyes were almost completely taken over by the golden glow. They were like a golden void, one of never-ending hate.


    However, I saw him turn his head in my direction, and the golden glow receded almost reactively, and his face softened, his brows no longer in a frown. My heart was palpitating, feeling like it could break out of my chest any second now.


    *Roar!*


    A primal roar shook the very ground of the manor. It was unlike anything I have ever heard. No lion, tiger or even magical beast could compare to the sheer might of this beast''s call. It was one of complete dominance, power. It came from the very cage Kaler was walking to.


    As quickly as the golden glow subsided, his eyes were engulfed once more. This time, there was no turning back. I could see it. He faced forward once more. "These restraints will not hold me." a bone-chilling and dominant voice said. It came from Kaler. However, it was most certainly not him.


    Everyone around me went white with fear. I could see their faces, they did not know what was happening. I''m surprised they haven''t already run. Kaler brought his hand up. In a bright flash of light, the vines were burnt to cinders. The already scared Astere, no gasped in full petrification.


    I was scared as well, but I wasn''t scared of Kaler, I was scared for him. I had to try getting through to him, one last time. "Kale. Please." I said with every ounce of desperation in my body, almost crumbling.


    Kaler slowed his pace. I thought that it worked, however, it didn''t. Another roar was heard, and Kaler moved forward once more, ripping off the cloth on the cage.


    My eyes flew open seeing what was in front of me. A Lesser Jungle Wyrm. They were small dragons that resided in jungles, although extremely rare. It was known for its quick speed, lack of wings, predatory instincts and acid breath. That''s what has been calling to him. A dragon.


    "Kaler! That''s a Lesser Jungle Wyrm! Get away! Even a weak dragon like this can destroy an entire town!" Mr Travis cried out in one last desperate attempt. However, it was no use.


    I heard the dragon snort. Something deep within me stirred. It felt foreign, it felt like anger. Though the reason was unknown.


    I felt Kaler get even angrier when he heard the dragon. I could only infer he understood what it meant. "What did you say, you brat? Know your place." He said in the same tone as before.


    "What is he doing?! No one can tame a dragon!" Astere yelled. Then, I felt a hand grab my own. Every inch of shock and fear was suddenly erased, feeling this foreign grasp on my hand. It was Astere. Pitiful. "Aurora, we must leave. Your friend has gone insane." I looked at him with contempt and pulled my hand away immediately.


    If we weren''t in the middle of an already dangerous situation, I would have frozen him solid. His face was one of shock. ''Have you never got rejected before?'' was my only thought.


    *Roar!*


    The dragon''s roar brought me back to the spectacle before me. The dragon roared in fury once more, seemingly unhappy with Kaler''s words. However, Kaler himself was unshaken. He raised his hand. "Bow. Bow before the king."


    Those words. The authority. The power. Suddenly, a bright golden glow emanated from Kaler''s entire body. We all had to cover our eyes as golden light erupted in al directions and the wind threatened to knock us off our feet. When it finally subsided, I could barely recognise the man in front of me


    Everything about him was the same, however, he looked much more majestic, like a real king. Everyone else was paralyzed in shock as well by this transformation.


    Kaler''s hair was now flowing backwards, shining golden at the tips. There were horns on his head, almost holographic, they were similar to that of a dragon. His arms were scaly, bulky, and the gauntlets suddenly materialised on them. Finally, his back had sprouted wings. Wings large enough to engulf him and several other people inside them. However, the real cherry on top was the crown hovering above his head. It was holographic like the rest of his appearance, but it conveyed that he was the true king.


    I realised what he turned into. He turned into a Dragonborn.. A half-human, half-dragon.

 Chapter 61 - Bow (2)

    The same dragon that was roaring ferociously before, suddenly became meek and docile. It''s eyes shrank along with its whole body, retreating into the safety of the cage. We all could not believe our eyes. It is near impossible to tame a dragon, much less control one to become fully submissive.


    Kaler''s hand was projecting a symbol, a symbol of a crown with large wings. The crest of the crown was moulded in the shape of a dragon''s head.


    The jungle wyrm that was threatening to rip us limb from limb now looked more like a domesticated puppy. It was whimpering, cowering in the shadows.


    Kaler had a large smirk on his face. "Yes. Good that you know your place. The king has reawakened, reborn, stronger." every word that came out of his mouth sent shivers down my spine.


    His eyes still bore the same golden glow. The dragon in the cage was now bowing before him. Everyone was speechless, Kaler had just done what should be impossible, taming a dragon.


    All of sudden, the air grew heavier, heavier than it already was. Kaler''s wings folded on themselves and eventually disappeared, however, his horns, crown and scaly claw like hands were still present, in fact, they seemed to be glowing brighter than before.


    He menacingly turned to us, sinister grin plastered onto his face. We all went pale with fear. However, his gaze was fixed on one of us. Even with the absence of pupils, it was obvious his deathly glare was being thrown at Astere.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see that confident punk shrinking, slowly stepping back, shivering like the coward he is. Perhaps I am overreacting because he tried to hold my hand, but I never liked him the moment he was disrespectful to Kaler.


    No one will insult my beloved in my presence, they will get what they deserve. "Perhaps if you toned down your pompous attitude, I would have looked the other way. However, you thought you could hold me. Time to prove you wrong." He grin grew into that of madman''s showing his perfect pearly white teeth.


    I saw Travis now frantically looking between Kaler and his son. He could clearly tell that he was in danger. "Dragon''s are proud creatures, and we are united. Harm one, you harm us all. " Kaler pointed to Astere.


    *CLANG!*


    A thunderous metallic bang could be heard right behind Kaler. Unknowingly, a small smile crept its way onto my lips. The cage was obviously strong, it was made to contain that dragon and has succeeded in that function. However, the dragon placed its claws on the bars and, to our surprise, without any effort, it bent the bars, forming a hole for it to crawl through.


    *ROAR!*


    It bellowed into the sky, coming to stop right beside Kaler, who started petting it like a dog. The dragon even seemed to be enjoying it.


    "Son! Please stop it!" Jackson yelled in desperation, on the verge of tears. Kaler glanced at him, but it seemed to have no effect.


    "No father. Those who insult us shall pay. Those who dare to even touch my beloved, must be executed, with extreme prejudice." His eyes glowed an intense golden shade, almost like a bulb of a flashlight. Everyone was frightened by the sight of Kaler. However, I couldn''t help but be ecstatic hearing how protective he was of me. Strange given the situation, but I still couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He truly cherishes me.


    Kaler pointed to Astere once more. The dragon growled, then, its mouth gaped open. A torrent of bright green acid jetted out of it like a laser. Astere''s eyes went wide with shock, but he was no novice in combat. He dodged in the nick of time, rolling on the ground several meters to the left of where he was initially.


    "Oh? The rat is fast?" Kaler mocked. Astere''s face was now glistening with sweat. That one dodge had seemed to drain a lot of his energy. I looked at the wall of the manor where the acid hit, there was now a large hole in the side, it melted right through.


    "Astere! Pin it down like we did last time! Do not hurt the boy!" Travis ordered. However, I saw Kaler''s face twitch.


    "Who are you calling ''boy'' old man? Do you wish to perish along with your son?" Kaler asked sinisterly. I frowned at that statement. Kaler has always been proud, and hated losing, but this¡­He is not homicidal. Something was off.


    "Kaler! Snap out of it. We are not your enemies." Travis tried to reason. But Kaler only laughed out loud.


    "HAHAHA! SCARED?!" Without warning, the jungle drake lunged at Travis, its claws extended and it fangs bared. It moved at blinding speed, a true predator. Travis gritted his teeth, and suddenly, his body grew taller, his hair grew out in every place possible. His eyes narrowed and his mouth elongated. In just a few seconds, Travis had shapeshifted into a bear. A towering, black bear.


    He took a wrestling stance and managed to stop the dragon in its tracks. I could see the his muscles even in his bear form and his teeth clenching. "NOW!" He yelled to Astere in a far more guttural voice.


    Astere''s hands started to glow a vibrant green and he slammed them down onto the ground. "Drown in nature''s grasp! Overgrow!" He chanted out loud. Thick vines erupted from the concrete below. They were much thicker than the pathetic strings he used before. These were about as thick as metal beams.


    Surprisingly, both of them were rather strong. Travis being able to rival the strength of dragon, even a weak one is a monumental achievement. Travis being able to pin it down even for a second was also also very impressive. In fact, the dragon, between both of them has been completely subdued. It was completely cocooned by the thick vines and was being pressed down by Travis.


    "Impressive." They both turned to Kaler in annoyance.


    "Stop this boy! It''s over!" Travis yelled furiously.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Kaler started to laugh manically once more. "You think I''m done? You will not be let off this easy. You are making my fellow dragon suffer, you will die." His grin grew wider. "Learn, bow before the king!"


    Kaler slowly lifted his palm to the dragon, the dragon king symbol reappearing once more, shining brilliantly. "Ascend. Evolve." He said with a cold edge.


    The incarcerated dragon started to glow a bright golden colour. *ROAR!* An earth shattering roar was heard from the dragon, far more powerful than the roars it made prior. Both Stere and Travis has to cover their ears.


    Suddenly, the cracking and snapping of vines could be heard. The father and son duo started to retreat when they saw that the vines holding the dragon began to tear and shred like paper. The Dragons entire body started to grow. It''s limbs grew more scales, even sharp ones in the shape of armour plates. It''s claws and teeth became sharper. However, its most shocking features, its tail began to glow spikes and a pair of large green wings sprouted on its back.


    "How¡­" I heard Travis mutter. The vines fully snapped from it''s evolution, allowing it stand and show its majesty. "Draconic evolution¡­ impossible¡­ "


    "Isn''t that only theoretically possible!?" Astere looked like he was ready to turn tail and run at any second.


    *Roar*!


    Kaler calmly walked up to his creation and petted the underside of its head with a satisfied smile. "Good. Revel in the power. Now, jungle wyvern, exact due justice. " He said as he pointed at the cowering Volances.


    "Yes, My king.." The dragon spoke.

 Chapter 62 - The Dragon King (1)

    *Third person POV*


    In the backyard of the Volance manor, where there was a tent set up with various creatures in cages waiting to be sold to their new owners, every single one, even the most ferocious ones were cowering in the corner.


    They sense the presence of the apex predator right outside. Their instinct is to run, lest they die a painful death.


    The outside was in utter discord. The beautiful, rustic Volance mansion had holes peppered all over it from the sprays of acid.


    Two of its owners, the father and son do of Travis and Astere were on their knees, helplessly looking at the Venomous Wyvern in front of them. Both of them were already panting from overexertion.


    Aurora and Kaler''s father was watching from afar. "What is happening... What is wrong with my son?" Jackson was in shambles. He could not comprehend anything he was seeing. He always knew his son to be kind-hearted, gentle, not a homicidal maniac.


    Aurora didn''t reply, her expression cold yet determined. "Father, we should leave, you too dad," she said to both fathers.


    "OK. Please make sure he is -" Jackson stopped mid-sentence. "Wait... Father?" he just realised.


    Before he could seek further clarification, Aurora grabbed both of their arms and dragged them into the house.


    The battle had come to a standstill outside. The father and son duo were in utter disbelief. Draconic evolution is only something that is theoretically possible. A dragon, theoretically, can evolve into a high form. Wyrms is a weaker dragon form, whilst a wyvern was a middle-tier dragon, at least, that is what is believed. While extremely rare, researchers say it might be possible for a dragon to ascend should it be pushed to its limit. However, no one has actually seen it happen.


    Kaler not only took complete dominance of the most powerful species of magical beasts but also made it stronger. It was also sentient enough to form sentences. "Be on your guard," Travis warned. We can still pin it down. We just need to be careful.


    Astere nodded his head, then a ball of light began to form in his palm. "Ready, father. Flashpoint!" The light dispersed in all directions, blinding any who looked at it. Kaler was forced to cover his own eyes, and the Jungle wyvern too was momentarily blinded. As their vision returned to them, both Travis and Astere had disappeared without a trace.


    "Good. They are not out of it yet," Kaler thought with a smile. He could detect movement in his vicinity, however, his eyes were deceiving him.


    For Astere however, wherever, he went, Kaler''s eyes seemed to follow him. "Tch. How does he know..." He cursed. He tried to slowly sneak left, but Kaler''s eyes seemed to follow him like a haunted painting.


    From the trees behind him, Travis leapt out of the jungle and pounced onto the dragon. He assumed the form of a white tiger. The jungle wyvern was momentarily surprised, but with a primal roar, he shook off Travis like he was some pest.


    Travis regained his footing, roaring back, still in his Tiger form. A green aura surrounded his whole body, with it he pounced once more, with greater strength and speed than before. The jungle wyvern started to slash with its claws, nearly hitting Travis every time, however, in his tiger form, he was much too agile.


    Its acid sprays were also being expertly dodged. Both were unable to get significant damage on one another. However, that wasn''t their goal. Kaler was smiling in satisfaction at the battle in front of him. He was no longer looking at Astere. Seeing this opportunity, Astere unsheathed his knife, igniting with a red light along its blade.


    "Now or never," he mumbled. As expected of the hunter, he seized the surprise attack. He threw a binding rope at Kaler, then jumped into the air, bringing his blade down in a wide slashing motion. However, he flinched when he saw the smirk on Kaler''s face.


    *CLING!*


    The blade hit its mark, Kaler''s chest. However, there was no effect. Astere''s eyes widened in terror. He couldn''t believe it. The knife had no effect... He slowly looked up to see the lifeless eyes of the boy he thought was below him, his smile enough to give one nightmares for a week.


    Kaler grabbed the blade of the knife, bending, and snapping it. Astere gasped in total fear. He knew no other emotion. Kaler tossed the blade he broke to the side, glaring at Astere with murderous intent. "I must admit, for an insect, you are actually rather impressive," Kaler said spitefully.


    "Damn you!" Astere shouted. His body began to fade, eventually looking as if he disappeared from existence. Kaler smiled and looked at where he stood before. Suddenly, he thrust his arm to the right as a torrent of fire jetted from his palm.


    The blaze hit Astere directly. "AHHHH!" He screamed in pain. The flames engulfed his whole body, setting his nerves on fire as he crumpled to his knees. Kaler picked him off the ground telekinetically and threw him towards the tent. Astere laid there, unmoving, alive, but for how long.


    Kaler, seeing that the fight between his dragon and Travis was still ongoing, decided that he was done playing. He strode forward confidently. Travis saw this coming, retreating immediately. However, there was nowhere for him to run.


    Kaler reached his back. "Evanesca, to me." He said. Flames gathered at his back, compressing and moulding itself into the form of a sword. Kaler unsheathed the flaming sword, producing a ''Fush'' sound as he swung it around.


    The sword seemed to have no physical form, only being held together by a bright golden flame. Its features were distorted, the only obvious feature was that the crossguard appeared to take the shape of wings.


    Travis gulped nervously seeing the weapon, he felt a cold feeling creeping up his body. Terror. Travis steeled himself, knowing he needs to attack first.


    He bared his fangs and claws, pouncing onto Kaler with impressive speed. However, to Kaler, it was practically slow motion.


    Kaler flourished his sword like it was second nature to him. With a sly grin, a wall of fire erupted from The ground, dividing the two combatants. Travis was caught off guard, and could not change the direction of his lunge, plunging headfirst into the bright orange flames and bracing himself.


    When he made it out, his boat was covered in scorching flames. However, it was not a situation new to him. He quickly shifted back to his human form and rolled to put out the fire.


    However, when he looked around, Kaler was nowhere to be seen. "look behind you, old man." Travis grit his teeth, mutating his hand into a claw and slashing behind him.


    *Sling!*


    He felt the contact, however, he felt no flesh. H looked up to see Kaler smiling maniacally. He quickly tried to slash again, but it was countered swiftly by Kaler, using a fire infused punch to blast him to where his son lay.


    "Ugh!" Travis grunted as he tumbled from the force of the punch. He tried to stand, but his body Wa fighting him. He was tapped, exhausted, unable to move.


    The ground shook and a thud was heard. Travis readjusted to see a man and a dragon both, gazing at him with a deathly glare. It was the look of a mad man, someone who should never be crossed. He grimaced, and takes one final look at his precious son, lying unconscious beside him.


    "I''m sorry," Travis mutters under his breath. These are his final moments, his time has come. To think he would be killed by the boy he thought was nothing. To think he could turn out to be such a monster...


    "When you arrive in hell, tell the devil I said hi." The chilling voice of Kaler permeated the solemn silence, accompanied by the blazing flames of his sword. Travis looked up at the man one last time. "Goodbye." Closing his eyes as Kaler said his farewells to him.


    "FUSH!"


    Travis expected to open his eyes and see an endless abyss. However, fate had other plans. He slowly opened his eyes, to see a clear, sky blue wall was erected right in front of him. He gasped with surprise. He was alive! But what happened?


    He peered on the other side of the wall and saw two figures, one on their knees, the other standing proudly, using all their might to suppress the last minute defender. His eyes widened to see a girl with light blue hair struggling with the force of Kaler''s blow.


    "Aurora..." He muttered. However, Aurora paid him no mind, instead, focusing on not getting burnt to a crisp.


    Kaler on the other hand smiled and tilted his head. "Oh? You are going against me now?" He asked sinisterly. He pushed a little harder as Aurora struggled to keep up. Her rapier starting to bend.


    "I... was... never with you." She said with great effort. Then, she made a wall about knee height between them and pushed it to Kaler. Kaler, being too focused on the clashing swords, was shoved 10 metres backwards, sliding on the ground to stop the force. He looked back at Aurora, his expression now serious. Seriously deadly.


    "I will always stand by Kaler." She said proudly, then she pointed her sword straight at him. "You. You are not Kaler, your majesty."


    With those last words, a wide grin formed on Kaler''s face, one that could split his face in half.. Then, his hand, wings, crown, and horns, started to change from gold to a fiery red.

 Chapter 63 - The Dragon King (2)

    The temperature of the surroundings started to grow hotter and hotter. It was sweltering out here. Everyone started to sweat profusely, glistening from the sheer intensity of the heat. Travis cowered behind the ice wall as he saw Kaler starting to erupt like a volcano.


    "HA!" He shouted and bent backwards. Kaler''s golden glow was now a bright fiery orange. His eyes morphed as well, their golden glow an inferno like abyss. His face changed ever so slightly, giving him an older appearance. His crown too, was shattered, cracked. The body that was previously inhabited by Kaler was now cocooned in fire and flames, burning bright like a campfire.


    As it finally died down, the man smiled sinisterly at Aurora. "Very astute. For a mere girl." He taunted.


    Hearing the comment, Aurora stepped forward and floursihed her blade. Unexpectedly, she growled briefly at the man, her eyes glowing a bright light blue as she did. The man saw this and was taken aback. "So. You are not some mere girl. You are his successor. Very interesting. Well. You must still be young, allow me to show you why fire is better than ice!"


    With a snap of his fingers, the ground under him cracked and lava began to erupt from the ground. "HAHAHA!" He laughed. "COWER! RUN! NO ONE CAN SAVE YOU! " He was yelling at everyone in front of him. The lava began to slowly creep to Aurora, however, she was unfazed. The flames of determination burned bright within her, brighter than the sun, brighter than any ember this man could produce. She will not lose!


    Seeing Aurora''s lack of action, Travis started to panic. "Aurora! You must run! He is beyond saving!" He yelled at her. However, she still maintained her ground, as if she was deaf.


    "You mean nothing to me. Now give me back my boyfriend." She said in a chilling voice. However, this voice was different. It was deep, primal, powerful. Aurora held her blade up to her face, keeping it in front of her. Her eyes glowed bright blue once more as her hands began to take the same shade as her hair, even growing scales.


    The man flinched seeing this. He was clearly stunned. "Freeze." Aurora muttered. As she did, sub-zero winds rushed forward and froze the lava solid. The ground was encased in ice, sealing the cracks, the surroundings were painted in white like the tundra.


    "Impossible..." he muttered under his breath. "Varus... What monster of a successor did you create?" Aurora right now was absolutely furious. Outwardly, she was calm, cold, collected. On the inside, a storm of ash and flame raged within her, promising to devastate any who stand in her way.


    "DIE, GIRL!" the man yelled frantically, beginning to lose his nerve. He swung his sword from over his head, sending multiple meteors barreling from the sky. Everyone one watching looked on in horror. Those meteors could warrant a state of emergency!


    They were big enough to destroy the whole manor. Aurora wasted no time. She had to act quickly and decisively, one wrong move would spell the end for everyone here. She rooted herself and was ready for the fight of her life.


    Aurora felt a surge of power throughout her body, one that she has never experienced before in her life. She felt alive, she felt like she could move mountains with this power! Unbeknownst to her, Varus'' power, and the power of the Ice Avatar to be within her has heightened her to levels that could rival the strongest mages.


    She raised her hand to the sky. "Glaciate." She muttered. Even with a such a simple spell, the meteors all were now coated in a layer of ice. The fire that engulfed them now extinguished. The blazing figure that was using Kaler''s body was in utter disbelief. Even the strongest mages would struggle slightly when dealing with an attack of such a scale. It is not easy to nullify meteors the size of cars from that distance. However, the show wasn''t over. "Shatter."


    Instantaneously, the meteors all burst into a million pieces, scattering all over the ground and making tiny "plink" sounds as they hit the earth. Both combatants were now at a standstill. They both seemed to be giving respect to one another.


    "I suppose I should introduce myself, you have proved to be far more formidable than I initially anticipated. I am Drayden. Drayden Draconov. I am the Progenitor, the king of dragons! I am also one of the most powerful mages, a member of the Magi Council in the country of Xyloc." The figure proudly announced.


    Aurora''s eyes widened in shock. Draconov¡­ the Draconov clan is said to be the most powerful pyromancers in the whole world. Their elder, Drayden is a member of the Magi Council, which is a council where the 4 most powerful and influential magical families gather. While the council is not part of the political system, the country''s politics are heavily dictated by their will. The country is named Xyloc. It is the neighbouring country to Ourannos. It is the place where only magic users are accepted, unlike Ourannos where both magic and none magic users live together.


    The question was, what was he doing here? And how?


    "Aurora Singford from West Ourannos." Aurora said quickly without elaboration. She was not interested in pleasantries, she never was.


    "Well, Aurora Singford. You would do well to know your place." he said threateningly. "Feel the full force of a dragon''s might! World-Ender!"


    The temperature in the air began to rise at an alarming pace. Aurora could feel sweat in all parts in a matter of seconds. She could feel the moisture in her body drying up and extreme nausea from the heat. ''Damn. What is this¡­'' She cursed to herself.


    Drayden raised his sword into the sky as the clouds began to swirl and darken. The sky above them began to glow a bright red. The flames that constituted the sword were now glowing ferociously and angrily. From the sky, a holographic image of a bright red dragon descended. Aurora was stunned, it was far bigger than Kaler''s other dragons, with the exception of Gaia. The massive dragon rushed to the surface, fierce flames gathering in its mouth.


    Drayden smirked. "Goodbye." He said confidently. He pointed his sword at Aurora as the massive dragon rushed to her. Along the way, desecrating the ground and disintegrating anything that came into its path. The trees, shrubs flowers in the once beautiful garden were reduced to ash. The house itself was engulfed in an uncontrollable fire. The ground covered by the incoming dragon was scorched, like the base of a volcano.


    Aurora grit her teeth. She had to act now. However, the power in front of her was enough to destroy whole countries in one go. Does she really have the power to stop this? Everyone is looking at her. Jackson, Thomas, Travis, all of them were depending on her. Though, the person she really cared the most about was he one in front of her. The one taken over by some invasive vermin.


    "Niflheim!" She yelled at the top of her lungs. On command, a barrier of runes appeared around he and on the ground. They covered the whole backyard in a bright blue light, contrasting the red light of destruction that wold collide with her at any moment.


    The winds picked up as the scorching temperatures calmed down. Arctic winds rushed forward, opposing the dragon. Drayden was shocked once more. She was actually opposing such a calamitous attack! With all her might, Aurora projected an icy blue beam that rocketed toward the dragon.


    Ice and fire collided, the fire melting the ice, the ice neutralising the fire. A thick white mist surrounded the battleground. Everyone had braced themselves for imminent destruction, they conceded the fight, thinking that such a mighty move could not be stopped by anyone.


    However, after a few seconds, they all opened their eyes. To their surprise, the temperature had went back to normal. They were unscathed. The surroundings were burnt, some where coated in ice. However, nothing seemed to have happened. Travis smiled widely. Aurora saved them! however, It was far too early to celebrate.


    Aurora looked around, knowing that Drayden was still alive. However, he found her first. Out of nowhere, Aurora felt her arms and legs get bound together but a searing rope. She flinched as her knees buckled and she fell onto the ground. When the mist parted further, she realised that she was being bound by flames. She tried to move, but every time she did, the searing hot restraints would burn her and her skin.


    "Impressive. Very Impressive." She heard a sinister, deep voice approaching her. She looked up and snarled as she saw Drayden walking to her, unharmed, unfazed, sword in his hand. He gazed upon his weapon with a satisfied look. "You managed to neutralise a world ending move, literally. Impressive. But you and your miserable life end here. You will become another name on Evanesca''s long list of victims."


    Aurora continued to snarl at the old man in front of her. She still wanted to fight, but it was physically impossible.


    "Don''t look so down. At least I am giving you the honour of being executed by the hands of the man you love." he said. Aurora''s aggressive expression suddenly faded when she thought about Kaler. A tear rolled down her cheek.


    "Kale¡­I''m sorry" she muttered. She regretted not being able to save Kaler. She was sad thinking that she might never see him again. She closed her eyes, praying deep within her heart that he is ok, and that she might still be able to see him. Her her heart clenches and crumples at the mere thought. Just when she finally got him, she would lose him again.


    Seeing that he has finally broken Aurora, Drayden smiled wickedly. He raised Evanesca above his head, bracing himself. Everyone looked on in horror. This cannot be happening. After everything, he really won. Drayden swung down, aiming for Aurora''s neck.


    *FUSH!*


    Aurora heard the sound of the sword dropping, however, nothing happened. She still could feel the world around her, the hot air, the rushing winds, the hard stone she was laying on. She cautiously opened her eyes and gasped. Everyone else did the same. In utter disbelief of what was in front of them.


    "Ngh! What the¡­" Drayden was struggling, he felt something holding his hand, just inches away from Aurora''s neck. He was so close! He turned to see that his left hand was holding his right. But something was off.. The clawed hand¡­it was orange. Now, it was golden!

 Chapter 64 - The Dragon King (3)

    Drayden was overcome in complete disbelief. "How ¡­How is this possible?!" He yelled. Suddenly, his face distorted as the left side began to smile, the eyes lightening from their furious expression. His horns, his eyes, like his hand, they were golden.


    "Kale¡­" Aurora muttered, feeling tears starting to cascade down her cheeks.


    Kaler continued to restrain the other half of his body, turning the let his left side face Aurora, guiding the blade away. "I''m here¡­ I''m sorry." Aurora couldn''t help but smile widely. She was elated! Kaler came back to her.


    Everyone was equally stunned as they stared at the man like they were seeing a ghost. Half golden, half orange. Two sides of a coin.


    Suddenly, the orange energy engulfed Kaler once more. His face distorting in anger. "Know your place boy! Keep quiet!" Dryden yelled back, facing the ground, he was panting heavily. He was trying to control Kaler''s body. However, he was fighting back!


    "You almost made me kill the one I love!" Kaler''s voice sounded out. It came from no particular direction, it sounded like he surrounded them. Then, the left side of the body once again glowed gold, more radiant than before. "Get out!"


    Aurora could not help but swell with pride upon hearing his words. A power struggle began, against two kings. The body stumbled backward, almost falling, it was struggling to contain the powers of both beings.


    "AAAAAHHHHHH!" Shouting ensued as the body began to crumple forward, almost dropping to its knees completely. The right wing unfurled and was set ablaze like the sun. The left did the same, but was instead coated from tip to tail in lightning.


    "AAAAAHHHHH!" The pained shouting intensified, now they were on their knees, struggling and writhing in pain. "GET OUT!" It was Kaler that shouted. The body shakily stood, raising the sword still in the right hand, and slashing downwards. However, the slash was at an awkward angle. It was aimed at himself!


    Suddenly, lightning engulfed their being, as they raced to a different location, avoid the slash. "AAAAAAHHHH! ENOUGH!" Both voice yelled simultaneously. Flames and lightning swirled in both palms, then, they aimed at each other.


    *FUSH!* *CRACKLE!*


    The sound of both elements colliding with one another sounded like the world itself wanted to tears itself apart. Sparks flew to every part of the back yard as the ground was set ablaze and what remaining greenery burnt to a crisp.


    Everyone covered their eyes to avoid the glare of such strong magic. "What the hell is this boy¡­" Travis''s muttered. The dragon the Kaler domesticated earlier was still sitting idly by, waiting for orders. Though, seeing this display, he was unsure of who to obey.


    "I will kill you! For making me hurt Aurora!" Kaler announced with newfound resolve. "HYAH!" He grunted as an enormous torrent or lightning left his palm, striking his other. The fire was completely overwhelmed. Instead of shocking his own body, the lightning hit an orange holographic figure.


    "Ugh!" The figure grunted as it was ejected from Kaler''s body. Kaler himself was launched in the opposite direction with immense force, clawing the ground to stop himself. He was panting! For once, he knew what it felt like to lose magic power, to be tired. He disdainfully looked at the orange figure which was ejected from his body.


    "Ugh¡­you will pay for that boy¡­ luckily, I harvested enough of your power to maintain a physical form." Drayden said as he stood. The sword was still firmly in his hand. Was it glued or something?!


    To call Drayden''s form ''Physical'' would be stretching one''s suspension of disbelief. He looked like a spirit, a ghost. His body was comprised of entirely orange flames. It was excepted by the white core of the fire. He didn''t even look like he had a face, only white parts where his eyes and mouth should be.


    "No matter, I will have your form. Then, I will reclaim what is rightfully mine!" He exclaimed manically, his fiery mouth twisting upwards to a wicked smile. The fact that he looked like a flame spirit only made it more eerie.


    Kaler gazed at the monster standing right in front of him. His power was great, Kaler needed to end this quickly. He no longer cared if everyone was looking at him. "I will send you back to whatever hell you came from. Gauntlets! To me!" He commanded.


    Obediently, the gauntlets materialised on his hands. He felt a surge of power wash over him, refershing him. The flaming figure watched with a smile on his face. "Ah¡­The spoils of the hunt. I will have them back¡­"


    Kaler''s eyes went wide as he just made the connection. Anger started boiling within him, threatening to overflow at any second. However, he needed to confirm it. "Volt! Come out!"


    A light ejected from the gauntlets, morphing to form a giant yellow wyvern with 4 wings. Drayden smiled even more seeing this. That was probably all the confirmation he needed. Meanwhile, Travis''s jaw dropped seeing Kaler was in command of another dragon. One far stronger than the jungle wyvern. This one, he felt weak even seeing a single cell of it.


    "I assume you know this man." Kaler said through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, my lord." Volt said obediently, then glared straight at Drayden. "Drayden Draconov. The former Progenitor. The failed king." He said with hate evidence in his voice. Kaler was now on the brink of losing control. This man¡­ he killed one of the avatars. This man¡­ he is despicable. Scum! He deserves to wiped off the face of this universe!


    "Failed?" The figure laughed as he asked. "I was a great king! I am here to reclaim it from the usurper." He said like he did no wrong. This man''s pompous attitude. Scum!


    "Great!?" Volt was the one who got angry this time. This was extremely uncommon, for Volt to even show the smallest semblance of emotions. Even this caught Kaler''s attention. He thought Volt would have to calm him down. "INSOLENCE! You killed one of us! You don''t deserve to-"


    Kaler raised his hand. Volt stomped immediately, but still stared deep into Drayden''s eyes. Hate. Those were the only things that can be seen in his deep red eyes. Kaler pointed out to the Jungle wyrm. It stood on its feet immediately and bowed to his king. "Kill him. Both of you."


    "With pleasure." The both said. With a growl and a mighty roar, Volt ascended into the skies. Clouds darkened, thunder rumbled. A calamitous storm was on its way. The jungle wyrm launched the spines on it''s tail at the flames. Drayden dodged them expertly and fired a single orb at the dragon.


    Unable to dodge, the dragon was briefly engulfed in flames before it fell to the ground, unmoving. Kaler gritted his teeth, he must end this quickly. "You would have to do better than that!" Drayden taunted.


    Reactively, thick bolts of golden lightning descended upon the earth, destroying the ground where they struck.


    *CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!*


    Thunderbolts were landing at unnatural speeds. At least 5 bolts a second. Any normal person would die immediately. However, Drayden was quick, he managed to weave through the bolts. Knowing this was not working, Kaler had already prepared to trap him. He raised his hand as it glowed a brown glow. The earth rose, reacting a cage.


    Drayden was surprised. The boy actually managed to capture him.


    *Rumble! Rumble!*


    The sound of thunder could be heard overhead. Above Drayden, a golden pool had formed in they dark grey sky. He knows what comes next. "You are much stronger than I expected. But still¡­" He paused and made an aggressive stance. "Don''t push your luck!" Drayden''s feet ignited and he blasted towards Kaler at blinding speeds. His sowrd held out in front of him like a lance.


    Kaler stood frozen. This was the first time that he saw someone so fast. So fast that they were still moving at blinding speeds even when he slowed the world down. ''Shit!'' He cursed at himself. The gauntlets glowed a radiant rainbow. "Diamond Skin!" He chanted.


    His body hardened and solidified. He grit his teeth and put his hands to block, bracing for the force of the strike.


    *BOOM!*


    An explosion occured as both forces collided. Smoke and wind blasted in every direction, tress fell, any remaining greenery was blown away. Everyone watching had to brace themselves. Aurora''s eyes started to water, fearing the worst.


    When the smoke cleared, her fears were warranted. She held her mouth to avoid crying. There stood Kaler, his legs wobbling, a flaming sword right through his abdomen. Drayden stood over him, smiling sadistically.


    "You lost boy. I will give you one chance. Say goodbye to your beloved, hope you meet in the afterlife." Drayden said as his smile grew.


    "No¡­" Aurora muttered. She wanted to get in there. She wanted to freeze this old man, and send him to the deepest depths of hell. But she was too drained. She struggled to even stand. "This can''t be happening¡­"


    "No last goodbye? What a shame." Drayden plunged the sword deeper into Kaler. However, he felt a force stopping him. He looked down at his hand to see Kaler holding on to the hilt of the blade, along with him. "Let go hooligan! You are unworthy to wield Evanesca!"


    Kaler said nothing, only looking at the flaming body, his golden eyes bright with hatred. "And who deemed you worthy?" He asked menacingly. Drayden flinched from that comment. Before he knew it, Evanesca''s hilt burnt him!


    "AH!" He felt a sharp pain and withdrew his hand from the sword, letting it clatter to the ground. Kaler slowly stood. "Damn you! DIE!"


    A ball of fire swirled in Drayden''s hand. It was growing fast. Kaler summoned all 3 of his avatars. "Volt! Gaia! Ingram! Show now mercy!" Saying all 3 names, 3 human figures appeared behind him. All their expression burning with hatred.


    All 3 raised their hands. A yellow torrent of lightning, a rainbow energy beam, and a green swirling beam all collided against Drayden. "NO!" He yelled one last time as he was struck by all the avatars powers. In a bright flash of light, he was dispelled.


    For the first time in awhile, silence reigned supreme. The calamitous battled had battered the once beautiful and serene backyard of the Volance Manor.. The only thing that could be heard, was the heavy breathing of a man, followed by a thud.

 Chapter 65 - Aftermath (1)

    *Kaler''s POV*


    I feel light. I feel like I''m swimming in a pool with no bottom. Everything felt numb. It''s as if my limbs weren''t there. Opening my eyes was a chore on its own. With a great deal of effort, I managed to peel my eyes open. What I saw sent a jolt through my body.


    It was exactly what it felt like. I looked above to see what seemed like a light. It was faint, dim, far away. What surrounded me was water, and vast nothingness. Below me, darkness, above me, faint light.


    "Where am I¡­" I muttered aloud.


    "Nowhere." A deep and primal voice responded. I was stupefied. Where did that come from?


    "Who''s there?" I asked.


    "I am your will. I am an extension of thee. Those who wish to hurt thee, those that thine wish to hurt, shall coat my body in bright red. " I looked around frantically trying to find the sign of the voice. I sensed no hostility in it, the opposite in fact, but the fear of the unknown is innate in any being.


    A bright golden light shone brilliantly behind me, prompting me to turn immediately. The blinding light dimmed, showing the form of a majestic sword. Its beauty was unparalleled. It was a typical long sword. The hilt of the blade was detailed. In place of the crossguard, a pair of dragon wings made of metal. The centre rested a colourless crystal, like the ones on my gauntlet.


    The sword was still sheathed, however, as I reached out for it, it was attracted to my hand. The moment I touched the hilt, I felt the sword, it was no inanimate object! It was a being! The wings that locked the sword to the sheath expanded and released it, allowing me to draw it.


    I did so swiftly and admired it in its full splendour. "Who are you?" I asked it.


    "My name¡­Is Evanesca." The sword said with pride.


    "E¡­Evanesca¡­" The name was familiar. This was Drayden''s sword!


    "You belong to Drayden don''t you?" I asked, slight anger rising.


    "Nay. I belong to the Progenitor, to the king. That man is no king." I did not reply, only remaining silent.


    "I am an artificial dragon. The Progenitor, the one who created the dragons, made me. I am the Aspect of Blades, The Aspect of the Artificial." He elaborated.


    As a demonstration, the sword started to twist and morph, metallic clanking and bending filling the water. The sword grew as an exoskeleton formed, metal plates covering it. The dragon was small, fully metal, it was about the size of a car. That said, it was intimidating. Gleaming blood-red lights peered into my soul, right where its eyes should be.


    The claws of the dragon looked more like swords, its wings had no membrane, only the skeleton. Overall, the dragon was long, and slender, like Ingram. "You are Evanesca?" I asked, I was in disbelief of what was in front of my very eyes.


    "Yes. When thou first touched me with their grip, I knew my allegiance would change in an instant. However, now is still too early. You will find me soon, but not yet," He said cryptically.


    I was unsure of what he meant, but I also knew that asking would provide me with no answers. Suddenly, the light shining from above began to pulse. The reverberations in the water look almost like soundwaves. Then, I heard a voice, "Kale?" The voice was faint, but it sounded like an angel was calling to me. Their voice was unmistakable.


    "Kale?" The voice called again, this time, with much more clarity. I could feel the muscles in my face go numb as I heard it, my eyes almost swelling, brimming with tears that threatened to fall at any second.


    Evanesca saw this, I could swear I could even see him giving the faintest of smiles on his scary mechanical face. "Our time is up, it seems. Return to her, she must be distraught."


    I needed no more convincing, I closed my eyes as I felt myself drift off to sleep once more.


    ****


    My eyes fluttered open as the world around me came into view. The room I was in was dark, spacious. The curtains were drawn and the lights were off. This kind of room would freak anyone out, make them think the worst. Interrogation? Investigation? Execution? However, in this dark, empty room, I felt comfortable.


    I felt something warm wrapped around my waist. As my sense slowly woke up, I realised that there was something soft grazing my neck as well. I tried to move and turn, but I felt my movement restrained. I gently peeled off the blanket as I felt my heart melt. A pair of milky white arms were wrapped around my waist possessively. An affectionate smile unknowingly crept its way onto my lips.


    I carefully and surgically rotated my body to face the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, and she was just right behind me. The serene and sleeping face of my little snow angel could be seen right behind me. I stared at her angelic face. Her eyes were comfortably sealed shut, her long lashes only complemented her pale healthy white complexion and serene beauty. Her small, yet luscious lips looked so damn kissable.


    I restrained myself. ''What am I doing?!'' I berated myself silently. However, I came to the realisation, ''Wait. She and I are a thing now. Right? Why am I still holding back? Yeah. Right. She''s my-''


    "What are you thinking about?" I heard a voice ask me melodiously. As I heard the voice, I felt a long slender finger lightly tap the tip of my nose. I was immediately shocked out of my thoughts as I felt that light tap. My whole body felt like it seized up. "*Yawn* It''s too early to be thinking so hard¡­"


    I looked down to see the blue-hair angel, who I can hardly believe is my girlfriend, comfortably lying sideways. Her eyes were still somewhat small from having just woken up. I could have sworn that the world around me stopped as I was completely entranced by her beauty all over again. This time, she even looked¡­ I guess the right word would be, ''Seductive''.


    "H-Hey¡­" I said shakily, unsure what to say. She lightly giggled as she continued to look at me with her hypnotic eyes.


    " ''Hey'', huh? Is that all you have to say?" She purred. She took her hand and started scratching my chest lightly. Only then did I realise that I wasn''t wearing anything on top, but I was also a little bit too dazed to do anything about that. Her long fingernails lightly digging into my skin sent a shiver around my body, my brain was working overtime to process my emotions. "I was worried you know."


    "You¡­You were? Sorry¡­" I apologised quietly, still feeling very anxious about what she is doing to me.


    "You better be. Though, I guess that if you can frown in your sleep, you are just fine."


    "What¡­?" I was confused, what is she talking about?


    "The battle was a full day ago. You were exhausted and probably injured. Even after treating you, you wouldn''t wake up. I took you to my room, and decided, that I would watch over you myself." She explained. My heart ached as I saw her dejected expression. She must have been distraught while I was out.


    "Then, a few hours ago, you started squirming and frowning. I got worried and checked on you. You didn''t respond to anything I did. Except for one thing, calling your name." She elaborated. It all made sense now. When I was talking to Evanesca, her voice was the one that brought me back.


    "Thanks¡­" I said sincerely, with all my heart. There were no words that could describe what I was feeling right now. Happiness? Pride? Disappointment in myself? I could never properly express myself. It was always Aurora that was more eloquent with her words¡­


    Suddenly, I felt her arms thrown around me as she pulled me in. Unexpectedly, our lips met. At that moment, I was reminded, I never needed to express myself, she knows exactly how I feel. On top of that, there are other ways to express myself.


    Our connection made all my other worries fade away like they never existed at all. I indulged myself in her sweetness as a sense of comfort washed over me, a sense that I was right where I belong.


    We stayed like that, savouring one another for about a minute. As we finally parted, I could see vulnerability in her eyes. She was much more worried than she let on. That made me disappointed in myself. How could I just let this happen? I needed to become stronger, to ensure no such incident would happen again.


    She looked up at me with her adorable flushed face, her eyes seemed like they were begging me, her lips pouted with an expression that was indescribably cute. "Never do that again..." She muttered softly. Her voice was a mere whisper, but I could still hear her sadness like she was on the verge of breaking.


    It struck me like lightning. Aurora was everything to me before, she is more so now, I must do all I can to protect this precious gem. I let my feelings take over, eliminating all hesitation in my mind. I pounced on her and squeezed her tightly, hearing her surprised gasp made me smile a little.


    "Yeah.. Promise."

 Chapter 66 - Aftermath (2)

    We were cuddling on the large king-sized bed, in this dark spacious room. She was my light, with her, everything was clear. With her by my side, anywhere could feel like home. However, there was something still lingering in my mind.


    "Where are we?" I asked after a few minutes of silence. Her head was resting on my shoulder, just like how we were back at the villa.


    "Volance Manor." She replied in a sultry voice. It was impressive though. Even with such a voice, she could still show a tone of disdain for this place.


    "Heh. We haven''t been kicked out yet?" I was genuinely surprised, I thought that they would seek to remove us as quickly as humanly possible.


    "No. There was too much chaos. And my father still had business with Mr Volance." She answered. I stole a peek at her, her eyes were closed, making it look like she was sleeping. Although, she really wasn''t.


    "Where''s Drayden?"


    "You erased him from existence."


    "Does everyone hate me?"


    She hesitated to answer this question. It made me slightly worried about the answer. "They are scared. Even if they bear ill-will towards you, they are too scared to carry it out. Only 4 people know, the Volances and their head butler and maid."


    It was a relief that so few people were at the manor at this point in time, I could only assume they went out with Mrs Volance and her daughter. "I need to fix this..." I muttered.


    "Hmm." She only hummed in reply.


    After a while, we reluctantly dragged ourselves out of bed and proceeded to change our clothes. She was too lazy to go to the bathroom to change, and um, I feigned laziness...


    We all know for what reason...


    There was a set of spare clothes on the couch in the room, meanwhile, Aurora walked over to her closet where her bag was. I stole a few quick glances at the girl I love. I was beating myself up internally for even thinking such devious things, but at the same time, I thought that I had some special permission. At least, I liked to believe I did.


    She took off her nightgown as I saw her smooth, milky white back. There wasn''t a single scar or mark, perfectly pristine and spotless. Seeing it filled me with desire. I wanted to leave mark on it. One that would let everyone know that she belongs to me. ONLY, me.


    When I heard a soft giggling noise, I shook my head vigorously and realised that I got caught red-handed. I saw Aurora staring at me with a playful smile, slightly covered by her slender fingers. I felt so embarrassed! I could feel my cheeks heat up and sweat drip down the side of my head. I quickly turned away to avoid further humiliation. ''Damn it! Even if she is your girlfriend, don''t stare!'' I scolded myself internally.


    I continued to berate myself as I took off my clothes and slip into my usual t-shirt, jacket and trousers. *Sigh* I sighed heavily, thinking how could I allow myself to just be so engrossed in her beauty, that I could forget common decency!


    "Hehe." I heard the same soft giggling from before. I turned around to see Aurora was already fully dressed in a dark blue dress that reached slightly above her knees. She was absolutely stunning. Well to be fair, she was gorgeous in anything she wears. Even if it''s just a t-shirt and shorts, she was still beautiful. I sometimes cursed the day I even realised that.


    "You know, you are pretty well built, and have a pretty good package..." She said with a mischievous tone. My cheeks flushed like fire as I realised that she was watching me change!


    "H-Huh?!" I was so flustered that only noises could escape my mouth.


    "Hehe." She giggled again as she saw my reaction. She started to stroll over to me with a sly smile on her face. "You were watching too, weren''t you?" She softly whispered into my ear.


    Her breath and her voice sent jolts through my body. It''s as if she was trying to tempt me! "How does my back look? Hmm?" She asked in the same manner.


    "I...I..." I wanted to say I wasn''t watching but I found it extremely difficult to even form a sentence.


    "I can''t show you all of me in public," She started, slowly turning around. What I saw made my throat dryer than the Sahara desert. "But I can show you this..." She pulled her hair up, revealing a large hole in the back of her dress. I felt my throat choke up as I felt the desire flare up in my body once more.


    Her open back dress completely revealed her back, almost revealing her round, perfect ass as well. I felt multiple emotions rush through me. I failed to express myself through words once more, deciding a different course of action.


    I threw myself at Aurora, locking my arms at the front and pulling her in, making her lean against my body. I could feel her body touch mine, as we both began to heat up. I pressed our bodies even more tightly together as I shove my face into the crook of her neck. I kissed that spot on her neck and sucked it, like I was trying to extract food.


    I heard her chuckle mischievously as she used her hand to stroke my head like I was her pet. Then I realised, I probably was, she wanted this, she wanted to see me in this animalistic state. "Good boy. But don''t do that in public, ok?" she said, her voice was so sultry and seductive, I could toss her back on the bed and make that hole on the back of her dress even bigger.


    "If you don''t want me to... you should be careful what you wear," I said as a warning, both my voice came out breathless, almost panting. She didn''t reply to what I said, only chuckling and continuing to stroke my head. Damn this girl, she is driving me crazy with every breath she takes...


    ****


    Leaving that room was a struggle, to say the least. From leaving the bed, to pulling myself away from the succubus named Aurora, that room was almost like a cage, and I thought I was going to be stuck there forever.


    We walked hand in hand to the family room, where we heard voices echoing through the halls. Ahead of us, we saw 5 people, two back facing us, two were facing us, but had yet to notice our presence. The last was standing at the side, who was definitely the butler. The surroundings and halls of the house looked like they had been through a natural disaster.


    This was my doing, and I feel immense regret. As we approached, the two figures that were facing us abruptly stood, as the butler squealed and darted behind one of the couches. The two standing figures were Astere and Travis. Astere looked like he was bruised and beaten, bandages and plasters everywhere. Travis as well, but much less so.


    They were both on guard seeing us enter. The two back-facing figures also stood, but fear took over their expressions. They were our fathers, but they hesitated to approach us. Travis and Astere were acting brave, but I could see their legs quivering. I felt even more guilty than before, we came here to discuss business matters with Mr Singford, but I nearly turned it into a full-fledged conflict.


    I quickly stopped walking, as Aurora stopped next to me, her cold, uncaring expression has now returned to her face. All traces of the sly seductress from before were now eliminated. I looked at the group in front of us and bowed deeply. Even then, they were reluctant to let their guard down.


    " I know my words mean little now, but for what it''s worth, I am sorry. Sorry that I caused such problems. Sorry for bringing such dangers into your borders." They were silent but were still on guard. Only Travis started to lower his guard.


    "I sense that you have returned, I know it is not your fault." He said kindly but still was slightly on edge. I sighed heavily, seeing this. I had to make this right.


    "My actions will speak louder than my words. Come with me." I said. Seemingly, quite reluctantly, they followed me to the garden outside.. This will probably be my one and only chance to turn them to my side.

 Chapter 67 - Aftermath (3)

    Everyone cautiously stepped outside to the backyard, where the chaos happened. I looked around and breathed a heavy sigh. This place was beautiful before. It was blooming, radiant with natural beauty that is rarely seen in a world rife with pollution. Even amongst the displaced land and uneven terrain form the earthquake, this place still maintained its beauty, no doubt through the efforts of all those who worked here.


    I feel no pride knowing that I was the pollutant that wreaked havoc on this place. A foreign object that had no business being here, one that obliterated the beauty that the people of this place strived for. I turned back at the entourage of people who were still following me cautiously. I heaved a sigh once more.


    I felt something on my hand, a sense of comfort. I looked over to see Aurora firmly clasping her hand with mine. Her smile was warm. Her smile brought me relief. It brought me resolve. I faced the group once more. "I know that this is my fault. But since you know who I am, I will have no qualms showing you once more. But this time, I will fix it. All of it." I said as a promised, my voice conveying my determination.


    I looked at Aurora one more time. She softly nodded her head as she released my hand. I took small steps forward. Worry and determination were warring in my head. "What if I can''t do enough? No. I must help them. But what if they don''t accept? I mustn''t be a coward. I need to help."


    The verdict was clear. As my mom has always told me, ''Made a mess? Clean it up!''


    I held my hands out to the side. A light humming radiated through the air as the gauntlets appeared on my hands in all their glory. Their golden accents and transparent crystals gleaming in the morning sun. I heard the clanging of weapons behind me.


    Astere and the butler both pulled weapons which they had been concealing. I could see them from the back of my palms, looking through the eyes of my avatars. They both had sweat rolling down their foreheads, looking like they were ready to kill me. Promptly, Aurora shoved her hand in front of them, halting their ambush.


    I smiled to myself. She trusts me. If must do this. Because she knows I can. I knelt down onto the ground and placed my hands on a section of the ground that has been badly ravaged. To transform the earth, maybe even restoring it, would take more power than most being possess. This level of magic would be considered, godly.


    This will also be the first time I use the gauntlets power on a scale so large. The most I used before was to defeat Drayden. Before that, I have never truly exerted myself.  Time to see what I can do.


    I focused everything onto the earth as I felt my energy radiating through my body, even seeping out into the surroundings. I was surrounded by a large aura that looked like that of a massive bonfire. I heard teh gasps of people behind me. They were watching. I have to do this right.


    I closed my eyes to shut out my surrounding. I felt my own being connect with that of the ground beneath me. I could feel every grain of soil, every patch and leaf of grass, both alive and dead. My heart felt like breaking seeing just how much was destroyed.


    I could feel beyond that, thought the whole of North Ourannos, through ALL of Ourannos. The Volance Manor was built on a hilltop, overlooking the rest of North Ourannos. From up here, one could easily see the town and cities in such a ravaged state. Their ground cracked, massive holes in random locations. Pieces of land raised higher than others, boulders and debris blocking important routes.


    I will fix it. All of it. Gaia already fixed West Ourannos, now I shall fix everything else. With the connection fully established. I can now fix the damage. "Gaia!" I called. As I did, the ground began to shake and the air around me swirled fiercely.


    "Mother of the earth! Land me your strength. Your domain is in shambles. I will fix it, for the good of all who reside on it."


    "It shall be as you say, my king." She replies. I slowly stand from my crouched position. The aura of energy still surrounding me like a barrier. The aura then coalesces into a ball of energy in my hand, one os concentrated that it looked like a smaller version of the sun. With my eyes closed, I could feel the energy in this, it was enough to power a country for a year or more.


    Behind me, everyone flinched and had to cover their eyes from the power in my hand. However, I was not done. "Mighty soul born from there lands of Drakonia, Purest incarnation of our precious terra firma, grant me the power that one can only dream, grant me the power to rebuild our world at the seams!" I recited the chant. The bright ball of energy then transformed into a serpent like dragon that coiled itself around me.


    Everyone watching was in complete awe, speechless. I opened my eyes, the time was now. "Primal Terraform!" I shouted. I immediately smashed my hand onto the ground, producing a thunderous boom, shortly followed by the dragon entering the ground. Everyone behind me struggled to maintain balance as the earth shook for about 2 minutes, threatening to knock them down.


    Once the quakes have finally ceased, I sat down, feeling exhausted, and accomplished. I was panting, sweat was dripping down my forehead. I heard the clicking of boots running toward me. Soon, I found Aurora by my side. Noticing I was panting and sweating, her palms were coated in a blue energy, lightly touching me, cooling me down.


    "Did it work?" She asked. I was still exhausted and panting, only able to nod, pointing at the garden. Soon, a brown light started to seep out from the crack in the ground. Then, as if it never existed, the crack closed up, and the light faded. Her face lit up as she traced the light in the surroundings, similar things happened.


    All around us, the cracks, the debris, the random pieces of elevated land, all morphed back to the ground, as if nothing had happened. Some parts of the Volance manor was even rebuilt. Everyone watched the spectacle with their mouths agape. It was like a miraculous light show. Everything the light touches, was repaired.


    In no time. The Manor premises were all repaired. Like the fight and earthquake never occured. Only some plants and parts of the mansion could not be fixed. However, now, everyone was no longer so defensive. The dropped their guard, seeing that I upheld my promise, to fix this place.


    Travis walked over to us and held out his hand. I took it and grasped it firmly as he and Aurora helped me back on my feet. After a few seconds of silence, he nodded, saying, " Kaler, I thank you for what you have done. The manor has been repaired. I give you must most sincere gratitude."


    I looked at him with a smile. "Thank you Mr Volance. I apologise once more for what I have done."


    "No worries. I assume that you weren''t in control. I say you have atoned perfectly well. This must have been exhausting, repairing the Manor through magic alone."


    I chuckled at what he said, to which he only tilted his head. "Heheh. Mr Volance, you should go take a look." I said, cocking my head to the platform at the side, the one that allows him to overlook the capital city of North Ourannos.


    His puzzled expression instantly morphed into one of disbelief. "No¡­ Surely not¡­" He muttered as he quickly ran over. Astere and the butler both followed him. All of them froze as they saw what was in front of them. Seeing their reaction, I knew that it worked.


    I staggered over as Aurora assisted me. "What the hell¡­" I heard Astere mutter as we reached. I displayed a small smile of satisfaction. The entire city, nay, the entire country, was lit up like a light show. Every road, every bit of damage on the land, was now being reversed, like it never existed.


    ****


    *12 Hours Before*


    In a large room, square tile like patterns on every wall, two men could be seen staring at one another. Both of them wore cloaks and helmets with symbols on them. One wore a blue cloak and helmet with an anchor on it. He was standing in a defensive stance with two swords made of water crossed in front of him.


    The other, was standing in a much more relaxed way. He wore a dark pink cloak and mask, the symbol imprinted looking like mind waves. He only had one weapon, an intricate dagger with runes and symbols on it.


    A blank was fired, as the blue man lunges at his opponent. "HYAH!" He yells in exertion, lunging at him swiftly. His speed was impressive, however, his opponent stood unmoving. With his left free hand, he swiped it in a cutting motion in front of him. Out of nowhere, the space in front of him formed a cut in thin air.


    Unable to stop himself, thee blue man went flying into the tear in the air. Mysteriously, he ended up right where he began. He turned around and chuckled at his own foolishness. " I should have known that simple moves wouldn''t get a master of space like you, Ardante."


    The man in pink robes, Ardante flourished his dagger in his hand. "Of course. Though, you are getting stronger, Axios." Without warning, he thrusted his hand forward as a pink ball of energy launched itself at Axios. Axios, narrowly avoided it and lunged at Ardante once more.


    Ardante made a portal in his free hand and threw it at Axios, making him vanish and reappear back on the ground, far away from were he was just now. "Stop trying. It won''t work." He said.


    Axios slowly got back up, groaning from the impact of his fall. Out of nowhere, a thousand cuts appeared around him, metal chains erupted them from them and restrained him. "Argh!" He grunted. He couldn''t move, the chains were holding every part of his body. Shortly after word, Ardante appeared in front of him via teleportation, holding his blade to Axios''s neck.


    Seeing he was defeated in such an easy fashion, Axios lowered his head in defeat. "I surrender." He muttered. Ardante released the chains and helped him back onto his feet. "Heheh. That''s what I get for challenging the 5th reaper I suppose." He lamented.


    Ardante laughed along side him. Suddenly, the both got a message through their helmet Heads Up Displays. "Magical power surge in North Ourannos, Volance Manor. Let''s go take a look." Ardante suggested. Axios nodded.


    Both of them gathered their forces and equipment, using a drop ship to go to North Ourannos.

 Chapter 68 - Old Enemies (1)

    "This just in, a mysterious light has been spreading through North Ourannos like wildfire. Some parts of East Ourannos have even reported the same thing. Experts claim that both of these countries were the ones hit by the devastating OmegaQuake just a month or two ago. Witnesses to this iridescent light show claim that any damage done to the land by the OmegaQuake was reversed."


    The news has been set alight by the news of a miraculous light that reverses the damages of the earthquake. Every channel, every station, that''s all they are talking about. Some have begun to speculate the source, and if there even is one. God? The Devil? Some insanely powerful magician, honestly, they were all just amusing to listen to.


    "You''ve got the media going crazy." A familiar voice said behind me. I turned around to see Aurora standing behind me, offering me a cup of water.


    "Thanks," I said quietly. I took a sip of the water, feeling it comfort my exhausted body. She gracefully sat beside me. My arm was already resting on the back of the couch, she just crawled to me and I instinctively wrapped my arms around her. I smiled. Being able to embrace her like this is a simple yet exquisite pleasure.


    "Yeah. They think the light of god has blessed them." I chuckled. She only smiled, placing her hand on my chest as we continued to listen to the news report. We were in one of the living rooms in this extravagantly large manor. Just the two of us, and the boring reporter rambling on.


    "How are you feeling?" She asks.


    "Tapped." I shrugged. This was probably the first time I had casted such a large scale spell. "The power of the Progenitor is said to capable of making gods look like street magicians. If that is the case, I haven''t even scratched the surface of what I can do." I said as I materialised one of the gauntlets on my hand, admiring it for a bit.


    "Honestly, you already far outmatch most mages here on earth. I don''t know what exactly you will become if you ever reach even half your potential." She said as she shook her head. Then, her face morphed into a more solemn expression. It caught my attention, seeing how she could change so quickly. "Just promise me, wherever you go, you will take me, or at least try." She said, looking like she was on the verge of tears.


    Seeing her like this made me feel like I was being sliced right down the centre of my chest. I held her closer to me and stroked her hair affectionately. I even had enough courage to do something new, I kissed the top of her head. "Don''t worry. I''m not going anywhere." I looked at her and said, to which she sheepishly looked away.


    "You two sure are close." We heard a baritone voice call out to us. I turned behind again and saw Travis Volance approaching us. He wore a large smile on his face as he walked over to us.


    "Yes, sir," I replied politely, even bowing slightly.


    "Heheh, Kaler, I''m pretty sure that someone of your calibre shouldn''t be bowing to someone like me." He said while scratching his head. His words took me aback. In my eyes, Travis Volance was a capable and powerful man. I might be abnormal, maybe even out of this world, but he is still someone who is amazing by normal standards.


    "No, Mr Volance. You are amazing! You specialise in shapeshifting, don''t you?" I asked eagerly.


    "Why, yes."


    "I have only ever seen one other shapeshifter! What''s more, you can shift selected parts of your body to gain the features of a specific animal! You are a fierce fighter! You are also a renowned adventurer, you are incredible in your own right." I said confidently.


    Travis looked down a little as his smile grew wider, scratching the back of his head even more. "I am grateful you think that way, my boy. But, you seem to forget that you are capable of the same thing. In fact, I would argue that you are far more capable than I am."


    My mind went black at that moment. Was I hearing things? "I''m sorry," I chuckled nervously, "There must be some kind of mistake right? I mean, sure I can harness a dragon''s might, but I can''t shapeshift into one." I said with a smile.


    Travis tilted his head and stared at me, bewildered. "Did you forget? When you were dominating the caged dragon, you shapeshifted into the rarest species in all the lands. A Draconoid, half-human, half-dragon. In fact, Aurora did the same, only a little though."


    We were both astonished at this revelation, causing us to look at each other. " I don''t remember any of that..." I said, feeling lost.


    "I remember your transformation, but I don''t remember my own. In fact, there was a part of the fight I completely forgot. One moment, I was ready to engage in combat, the next, I was down on the ground, completely out of energy." The both of us stared at each other, both of us feeling lost and confused.


    *SLAM*


    The slamming of the door breaks the eerie silence. The tapping of boots could be heard running over to Travis. We looked over, and saw that it was security personnel that guards the entrance to the manor. By the time he reached Travis, he was panting, looking like he was about to collapse.


    Travis got up and supported him before he fell over. "Hey, what''s wrong?" He asked, extremely concerned.


    Through his heavy breathing, the guard said, "Sir...unidentified ship...coming...this...way," He pointed out the window. Travis nodded.


    "Lie down, rest. I will handle it."  He said, laying the guard down on the couch to rest. Aurora and I stood up, following him out of the room.


    "We are coming too," I said with conviction.


    Travis looked at me with a worried look. "Aren''t you still tired, Kaler? You should rest too, you just casted such a large scale spell."


    "Don''t worry, I can still be useful."


    ****


    *3rd Person POV*


    Kaler and Aurora hid inside the manor, watching as Travis and his son went out to greet the incoming visitors that just landed their dropship on the helipad. The dropship was painted in the ominous colours of black and red, contrasting against the orange glow of the sun set.


    It gave an eerie feeling, like a phantom approaching in the night. The side doors of the dropship opened. Travis and Astere watched as a squadron in men in full armor and combat boots exited hasitly, flanking the sides of the door, making way for the grand entrance of their superior.


    From within the smoke of the dropship, from the thundering of heavy combat boots against the ground, a tall figure emerged. The pink eyes of the helmet looked like that of a ghosts in a dark room. The figure wore peculiar-looking armor, it was light but was intricately designed, protecting vital parts of the body and joints, allowing him to move freely.


    The cloaked man casually jumped off the helipad which was 5 metres above the ground, landing without any difficulty. His men scurried to his side, holding their rifles to their chests.


    "This doesn''t looked good, dad," Astere whispered to his father. Travis only nodded and stepped forward to talk to the hooded figure.


    "I wasn''t expecting guests at this time of day. Usually, if you wanna land on the helipad, you needa book an appointment with me." Travis said with an air of hostility.


    The figure looked toward Travis. Though his features were covered, one could feel his deathly glare from under the helmet. Meanwhile, Kaler and Aurora both recognised the features of this man. "That''s one of the 10 reapers of the Wraith Corps." Kaler said, surprised that they would show up here.


    "This one looks different though, this isn''t Axios." Aurora astutely points out. She points out that his helmet and cloak are pink, different from Axios, who donned blue equipment. They continued to watch and listen to their conversation.


    "I apologise for the intrusion, Mr Volance. I am Ardante, 5th of the 10 reapers of the Wraith Corps. I am here to investigate a large spike in magical energy that occurred approximately over 24 hours ago." He said. His voice was deep and condescending, sounding rather rude. Kaler and Aurora were slightly shocked by his introduction. The 5th reaper? What is the Wraith Corps even doing here?


    "Wraith Corps? You mean that underground terrorist group? I don''t know what you want, but you are in the wrong place. Leave before I shred you like paper," Travis threatened. However, the Wraith Corps didn''t move. Ardante even seemed to have visibly sighed.


    "I hoped it wouldn''t come to this..." He said reluctantly.


    Then, he raised his left hand, making a signal with it.. The signal to shoot.

 Chapter 69 - Old Enemies (2)

    Kaler and Aurora''s eyes went wide seeing that signal. However, before either could even react¡­


    *CRACK!*


    The world fell into silence after a loud shattering sound resonated in the air. Travis felt as though he was paralysed, in too much fear to move. He felt his head spin, terror slowly creeping its way through his whole body. He looked down cautiously, seeing that the stone tile right behind him that was once part of the walkway was now shattered like glass.


    In the centre of the tile, or what was left of it, was a single bullet. Astere started to panic internally, and Travis''s breathing became unstable. They both returned their gazes to the man in front of them. His hand still raised. "That was a warning shot." He said coldly "I trust you now know what circumstances you are in. "


    Kaler and Aurora were watching this quietly from the sidelines. In their eyes, they saw a brief blue beam of light that seemed to come from a faraway mountain. Aurora traced the direction of the shot, deducing it was shot from at least 7 kilometres away. It required impeccable skill to land such a precise shot. For the shot to glow blue like that, it was also definitely infused with magic.


    "Axios¡­" Kaler muttered. He felt his patience run thin as anger welled up within him like a balloon inflating. "He''s alive¡­" Kaler wanted to go out into the mountains immediately to find him, however, he was in no condition, and exposing himself would most likely get everyone killed. Aurora knew this too, thus they both stayed hidden.


    "I will make this¡­simple, for you Mr Volance," Ardante said slowly. Then, he pointed straight at the fear-stricken man in front of him. "Hand over the source of the energy. Then, we will spare you."


    Travis stared at Ardante. This man is no simple terrorist. He strategised. Now, he''s dancing in the palm of his hand. There was no way out. Travis actually started considering the prospect. Handing Kaler over... the boy was powerful, he was clearly not a bad person, but he did still feel some underlying resentment for having almost taken the lives of him and his son.


    ''Handing Kaler over... It would save me. Let''s be honest, the boy could fend for himself. Right?'' he started to ponder. Quickly, he vigorously shook his head. ''What am I thinking?! This is still a child we are talking about! I can''t just throw him to the wolves!'' He sighed heavily one last time, knowing that this verdict would be his death. However, he was doing it for the good of someone else.


    He looked at Ardante with renewed conviction. This was the right choice, he had to convince himself of it. He opened his mouth, " I will not-"


    "I am right here." A layered and echoey voice called out. It sounded like the voice had reverberation layered on top of it. Everyone was caught off guard, jolting their head to the side, they saw a man wearing gauntlets in the shape of dragon heads. He also wore a mask that was similarly shaped with horns protruding out from it.


    Ardante''s eyes widened behind his mask. A message came through his helmet. "That''s him! That''s the bastard that put me in the dirt." Axios was on the other line, his voice angered, agitated.


    "Understood," Ardante whispered. He focused his eyes on the man that just emerged from the manor. "I can tell that you are a powerful being. Your aura is unique. I will not question why you are here, but for the good of the people around you, and for your own good, you are coming with us."


    Ardante''s voice was commanding, obviously meant as a threat. Kaler was taken aback by how much authority this man spoke with. He is on a different level from Axios, who already sounded like the strictest drill sergeant alive.


    Kaler was slightly intimidated but still held his ground. "I will be doing nothing of the sort. I have no business with people like you." He said in the same primordial voice.


    "Poor choice. I''ll say this once. We can either bring you in warm, or we can bring you in cold." Ardante''s voice got lower as he said his sentence, his hand near the sheathed blade on his waist. Robotically, all the men behind him also trained their guns on Kaler. Travis panicked seeing this and Astere was also too frozen with rage and fear. "What''s it going to be?"


    Kaler did not react.


    "I see." Ardante tapped the hilt of his blade.


    *BANG* *FUSH*


    Kaler heard sounds in the wind. The firing of a heavy-duty gun, and the sound of something cutting through the air. Time around him slowed as everything came to a standstill. Lightning started jumping off his body like a live wire. It surprised everyone around him, even Ardante, who instinctively jumped backwards.


    Without moving, Kaler reached his hand behind him, and caught the bullet between his fingers, like a speck of dust flying idly in the air.


    When the sparks finally stopped, Ardante gasped in surprise. He was too stunned to react, even Axios was silent on the other line. "No..." He muttered in disbelief. Kaler dropped the bullet onto the ground, right in front of Ardante.


    "I believe, this belongs to your friend on the hill about 7 kilometres away from us." He said nonchalantly. It sent a jolt through the bodies of both reapers. He knew where Axios was perched?! Ardante grit his teeth. He was positive it was a fluke.


    He tapped his hilt once more.


    *BANG* *FUSH*


    ''They never learn'' Kaler sighed internally. ''Let''s give them something to remember.''


    This time, instead of lightning, tempest like winds swirled around Kaler for a brief second, then they blasted backwards. Shortly afterwards, Ardante heard something chilling.


    There was a momentary silence after the blast of wind. Soon, he heard, "AHHHHHHH!" *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    The sound of Axios screaming in agony send chilling waves down his entire body, nearly knocking him to his feet. He started to breathe heavily as his communication line with him was cut off, fading to static. The men behind Ardante started to shake and panic, something even thinking of just pulling the trigger, but were scared that something similar would happen to them.


    "What did you do...?" He asked shakily.


    "I sent him a parting gift. Don''t worry, he''s alive, barely. But if I''m not wrong, his left eye is now blind. " Ardante froze from Kaler''s words. They set this up to ensure that they had the upper hand, but this man was playing them like a fiddle...expertly.


    ''This can''t be real...'' he started to go crazy. He could not believe that anyone could outmatch them in such a fashion. "I''m tired of your games!" Ardante finally broke, drawing the knife on his waist. The knife''s blade started to glow with dark purple light and runes appeared along the side of the blade. He pointed it at Kaler. "FIRE!" He commanded.


    Automatically, the Wraith Corps soldiers all opened fire like a firing squad. The sounds of hundreds of bullets being fired rang into the dusk. However, something wasn''t right...


    *CLINK* *CLINK* *CLINK*


    Eventually, they ran out of ammo. However, right where Kaler was standing, was a  pool of bullets. The soldiers started to cower, seeing that even their energy enhanced weapons had no effect on this monster. Some started to slowly back away. They feared for their lives!


    When the smoke cleared, Kaler was shown standing there, not a single dent on his body, no wound, no blood. Only bullet holes in his clothes. He nonchalantly cracked his neck and trusted his palm out. A blast of wind sent all the soldiers flying into the air. The impact knocked them all unconscious as they landed.


    Ardante stared in disbelief. This squadron was supposed to be able to defeat an entire battalion of regular soldiers. But one man dismissed them with a flick of his wrist. In a matter of seconds, only he remained standing, alone.


    "Last chance," Kaler said. Ardante looked at him sharply. " Surrender, and you can all escape with your lives." He said sincerely. He didn''t want to kill, nor was he a sadist. he was only doing what was necessary.


    "How considerate..." Ardante said, seething with rage. "But I will not back down!" He said with absolute fury.


    He slashed his knife behind him, opening up a tear in space behind him. This shocked Kaler. He had never witnessed something like this before! Ardante angrily stabbed through the tear he created. To Kaler''s surprise, a similar tear appeared right behind him, along with the knife Ardante was thrusting!


    Kaler narrowly avoided. Rolling to the side. Unexpectedly, another slashed ambushed him from his sides. He avoided that too. Similar strikes constantly appeared around him. Despite using a weapon meant for close range, Ardante was able to keep him at bay, and aggressively pressure him into a corner.


    "I tire of this. Spatial Chains: Imprison!" Instantaneously, Several tears appeared around Kaler, surrounding him. From the portals, dark purple chains emerged and wrapped themselves around him, restricting him. Kaler''s eyes widened as he realised. He is trapped! The chains are preventing all movement.


    For the first time, he was stuck, with nowhere to go. Ardante menacingly stepped forward, brandishing his knife. "Finally, I will rid this world of your pitiful existence...."

 Chapter 70 - Old Enemies (3)

    With one swift movement, Ardante slashed his knife across Kaler''s neck, beheading him. Or, at least, that''s what would have happened.


    Ardante felt something stopping the knife, he could not move his hand further. He felt that his weapon was stuck on something... "What is this..." He muttered.


    In front of him, his knife met its target, however, Kaler still had his head attached to his shoulders. Ardante''s eyes widened behind his helmet. "Impossible!" The knife was stuck in Kaler''s flesh, only making a small graze.


    "I will admit. You are the first person to even graze my diamond skin." Kaler commented, smiling behind his mask. "But it''s time to end this." Kaler focused the energy in his body, or at least, what''s left of it, and expelled it outwards in a large blast.


    Kaler grunted as he expelled an electrical dome that expanded rapidly. The sheer force of the blast sent Ardante flying. Lightning crept up Kaler''s body and broke the chains that were holding him. He fell to the ground, panting, barely able to catch his breath. ''My energy is depleting, fast. I need to get away...'' He thought to himself.


    Ardante, meanwhile, was still reeling from the powerful blast that sent him into the manor''s wall. He hit his back on the manor, leaving a spiderweb-like pattern on it. He stumbled to his feet, staggering and almost losing balance as he did. ''Damn it...''  He felt every part of his body stinging. ''That man has too much power...''


    He quickly gathered his bearings, tearing a portal in front of him. As he stepped into what looked like a starry abyss, the tear sealed up behind him. His presence is erased from this plane.


    Kaler used his speed to run back into the manor, where Aurora was. As he vaulted over the broken window, he gave into fatigue, sitting and leaning on the window, panting. Aurora gave him a pitying look. "Let me help." She pleaded. However, Kaler refused to have her entangled in what he knew was going to be a messy fight.


    "I have other ways. Don''t worry. But what do you notice about him?" Kaler asked.


    "He is clearly extremely strong and very aware of his surroundings, the trademarks of a space manipulator. Though, most who possess the space element use up too much power, he seems to be much more refined, even able to use offensive techniques..."  She pondered. Space affinity mages are extremely rare. Seeing one here is a shock to everyone.


    "He can teleport to evade attacks or change their trajectory altogether. He can even make the space between him and his opponent non-existent. "


    "I need a diversion then," Kaler said. Without a second thought, he leapt back outside, almost staggering as he went. Aurora tried to stop him but she knew, that he was too stubborn to listen and that he would deny it. Kaler hobbled over to Astere and Travis who were both on high alert, Travis''s hands transformed into claws while Astere had his knife drawn and half of his body looked like it would fade out of existence.


    His arrival caught them by surprise, they both almost slashed his face off. "Woah! Woah! Woah! It''s me!" Kaler exclaimed.


    "Kaler?! Are you ok?!" Travis was the one to show concern, backing off immediately.


    "Fine. Listen. I need you both to cause a distraction. He is still here, and I know it. Get his attention, I will take care of the rest." Kaler said with conviction. The father and son pair nodded. Satisfied, Kaler thrust himself onto the roof of the building and laid there, waiting.


    Soon, right where Astere and Travis were, a familiar-looking tear appeared, as a dark-robed figure stepped out of the rip. Ardante staggered out of the portal, gripping his knife tightly in his right hand. He sneered at the father and son. "Where is that dragon-masked fool? I have no business with you anymore, Mr Volance."


    Travis remained quiet. Astere quietly hid behind his father. Once he was completely out of sight, he activated his cloaking and ran behind Ardante. Travis, knowing his son is in position, transformed into a white tiger, and pounced onto Ardante.


    Travis was fast. However, he knew their plan. He hoped Ardante would stagger into Astere, who would then finish him with a single stab from his knife. A good idea, in theory. Ardante could feel the presence of Astere, the space around him did not feel empty.


    Ardante swiftly ripped open a portal. Travis who was mid-air could not change his trajectory. He dived straight into the starry void. Ardante made another portal right behind him. Like a circus act, the tiger jumped into the hoop and came out the other side. Except that this show would end in a horrible fashion.


    Travis collided with his son, sending them both tumbling some distance away. "Argh..." Astere grunted in pain from the impact, and Travis was enraged that Ardante forced him to hit his son. He grits his teeth, trying to keep his rage at bay as he helped Astere to his feet.


    Astere clutched his abdomen, still feeling the pain. Travis faced the intruder. "I''m gonna break you... you hurt my son..." He said, positively seething with rage.


    "Come and get me." Ardante taunted back, smiling underneath his mask. Travis growled like a real animal, transforming into an eagle. He soared into the sky and swooped down, green energy surrounding him. Astere also leapt onto Ardante, knife out in front of him.


    Ardante made a small cut behind him and disappeared, making Travis miss, He appeared slightly above and behind where he was before. Astere, not expecting the sudden change in height, missed his slash.


    The aggressors stepped back and tried again, this time, their attacks would collide at the exact same time. Ardante teleported again, this time appearing behind Astere, taunting him. Both Astere and Travis were already exhausted. Both of them are having a hard time landing a hit. Until...


    *BANG!* *BZZT*


    A loud gunshot rang through the air, followed by the sound of lightning. Ardante looked to his left, as he saw a bright flash of light barrelling toward him. Next thing he knew, his whole body crumpled and fell onto the ground, spazzing.


    On the roof, Kaler was seen standing triumphantly. In his hand, was the modified gun he stole from a Wraith Corps soldier when he first gained his powers. He looked down upon Aradnte with disdain. "You are lucky to be alive."


    Ardante slowly crawled to his feet, stumbling as he tried to brace himself. Kaler fired two more electrically charged bullets at Ardante. Ardante swiftly opened up a portal to swallow the shots. However, his use of magic was starting to take a toll on him.


    His knees buckled as his legs lost all strength, falling onto the ground. He stared at Kaler, whose face was now only lit by the light of the new moon. The night sky, in the back makes him look like a beast from the underworld.  "How...are you ...so ... strong..." He struggled to speak. "Who... are you..."


    Kaler jumped down from the roof, walking over to the miserable figure of Ardante, who was still struggling to even crawl. "I am your worst nightmare," Kaler said in a chilling voice.


    With the last bullet in the magazine, the gun started to emit a rainbow glow. The whole thing started to look like the product of a light show. Ardante grit his teeth and gripped onto his knife tightly, mustering the energy to summon one last portal in front of him.


    Kaler pulled the trigger, a thick rainbow beam, larger and about 5x more powerful than the prismatic beams he can produce with his hand shot out. At first, they only hit the portal in front of Ardante, however, as his energy rapidly depleted, the portal wavered. Soon, his only layer of protection ceased to be, and he took the full brunt of the prismatic beam.


    Ardante was knocked back into the helipad platform, his body motionless, his breathing laboured, barely clinging onto life. The gun in Kaler''s hand burst and shattered into a million pieces from the sheer power he exerted.


    Kaler scanned the area. Bodies, destruction, a lot has happened here. He was the cause of it. He needs to leave as soon as possible. Kaler heard the clicking of boots running towards him. He looked sideways as he flashed a small smile. His body was suddenly embraced by Aurora, squeezing him tightly, afraid that he might leave her.


    He smiled once more and stroked her hair, feeling at peace once more. He took one last look around him as Travis and Astere started walking toward him. He looked at them apologetically, though they couldn''t see it.


    "I''m sorry about everything I have done and all the trouble I have caused. We will leave promptly tomorrow." Kaler promised, his voice raspy from his lack of energy.


    "It''s ok. We thank you for protecting us, and for restoring our country. I will load these fools onto the ship and send them back to where they came from."  Travis said with resolve. Kaler nodded, grateful to the Volances once more.


    He suddenly felt his eyelids grow heavy as his body gave way, collapsing, as his world fell into darkness.

 Chapter 71 - Deja Vu

    *Kaler''s POV*


    My bodies to heavy... I can''t get up. Man...I hate this feeling. When am I ever gonna wake up feeling fresh a spring flower?


    I used all my effort and lifted my eyelids which felt like they weighed a ton. I could feel the stress on my facial muscles, fighting to keep my drowsy self conscious. I looked to my left slowly to try and gather my bearings, attempting to scan the room.


    It didn''t take me too long to realise I was lying on a soft, marshmallow-like mattress, in a dark, spacious room. Wait. Have I been here before? This feels strangely familiar...


    I looked all the way to my left, seeing a wooden bedside table with a digital alarm clock on it. The clock red "12.30 pm, 9th September 2023."


    ''What on earth?'' was what was going through my head. I feel like I had lost all sense of time. The date didn''t even carry any meaning for me. It like how I was before meeting Aurora, its just another day.


    Aurora¡­ RIGHT! I promised myself that there would be one day I would never forget. The 5th of September, 2023. Its been 4 days since then¡­ It been less than a week, but I feel that I already am more comfortable with her than anyone else in the world. I want to see her¡­


    I tried to get off the bed, but felt something pulling me down. My eyebrow raised on its own. What''s this? I threw the blanket to one side and saw a park of arms encircling my waist. This feel familiar¡­


    I traced the arms, leading me to a my blue haired angel hugging onto me for dear life, sleeping peacefully. This feels like deja vu¡­


    I slowly laid back down on the bed and scooted closer to her. Her beautiful face a mere centimetre in front of mine. I could feel her soft breathing on my face. Her serene expression as she is sound asleep is more beautiful than any model, more precious than any gem, more priceless than any antique. That described her as a whole.


    "Hey." I heard a raspy yet melodic voice call to me. I snapped out of my stupor to see her smiling at me with her pinkish lips. Her bright blue eyes staring straight at me. I stared into them, feeling like I''m getting lost in their hypnotic beauty. I felt like I was falling deeper and deeper into an endless abyss. They were just so-


    "How long are you gonna keep staring?" She chuckled. She propped her hand up on her hand. The blanket slipped off as this happened, realising that she was wearing a very¡­enticing nightgown underneath. Once again, I started staring, this time, at her body.


    She noticed this quickly, especially since i wasn''t giving her a reply. "What you looking at?" She said teasingly, shaking her upper body, consequently, her chest. I groaned as I saw it move in such a dirty manner, forcefully peeling my eyes away.  She giggled at me again seeing my pained reactions.


    She''s teasing me, torturing me. Her giggles were a sweet and tasty poison. Something I could drown in all day and all night. But, I need to shut her up, this once. While she was still giggling. I pushed my lips against her, holding it there for a few seconds.


    Her laughter stopped immediately as I saw her eyes widen in surprise. Satisfied, I smirked and closed my eyes, savouring the kiss. There was no movement of my tongue, just contact with our lips. I was perfectly content with that, because finally, I got her to shut up.


    I pulled away, leaving her astonished, frozen like a petrified statue. I smirked at her and slipped off the bed. I walked over the closet to reach for a set of clothes. realising that she was still in the same frozen state, I fired back at her. "What are you staring at?" I asked in a mocking manner.


    As I asked that question, I took off the shirt I was wearing, revealing my trimmed body. In fact, I was surprised as well, I seem to have gotten more fit. "Eh?" I heard a soft expression of confusing coming from her, she seems to hav finally come to he senses. "N-Nothing!" She exclaimed as she practically jumped off the bed and rocketed to her closet.


    I shook my head. This girl, so unpredictable. I quickly changed my clothes into something a little more appropriate as did she. "How are you feeling?" She asked from across the room.


    "Fine. How long was I out for?" I replied.


    "17 hours. Not as long as before."


    "I see."


    There was a silence for a long time as we both got back on the bed. She cuddled in my arms and rested her head on my chest.  "I thought you promised me you wouldn''t do something so dangerous again. " She abruptly blurted out.


    I was silent for a few seconds, staring at her with a stupefied expression. "Y-Yeah¡­About that¡­" I had not reply to that¡­ but she did.


    I promptly felt a crisp slap as the sound of flesh on flesh rang through the room. Because I was not prepared, I felt the full force of that one. "OW!" I exclaimed as I even jolted forward a bit. Next thing I knew, she was looking up at me with furrowed brows and an angry pout.


    She was not happy in the slightest, but its so damn cute!


    I chuckled nervously, both brimming with happiness from he adorable expression and feeling overflowing guilt. "S-Sorry¡­" I said as I kissed her forehead, the spot between her brows. They immediately went back to normal, but she was still pouting.


    "You better be! This time, a kiss isn''t going to save you!" She said angrily. She started repeatedly striking my chest. Every punch and slap harder than the last. I felt every single one of those hits striking me. It was absolutely brutal, but I suppose it was what I deserved.


    After that brutal onslaught, she was panting, sitting on top of me. I sighed deeply, still feeling the pain from all those hits on my chest. "Are we good now?" I asked, hoping my job as her punching bag was finally over.


    "Hmph!" She grunted and slid off me, lying on the spot next to me on the bed and crossing her arms like she was still angry. Although, at this point, I am pretty sure she wasn''t. To be honest, I doubt she was even angry to begin with. She wants something. "Nope! I am still not satisfied¡­"


    Her voice was dignified, sounding almost like a noble from ancient times. In fact, sometimes I wouldn''t be surprised if she was some reincarnated noble. Like a king of queen of something.


    I sighed deeply. "I apologise, your highness," I said as I dramatically bowed my head. I was sitting up cross legged, so it was possible.


    "Hmph! Show me your sincerity." She said


    "And how shall I do that? My Queen?" I said jokingly, raising my head slightly, ready to accept her request.


    "When we get back, take me out on a date."


    Hearing that, I felt that the world around me suddenly stopped turning. I thought I was hearing things. "Um¡­what?" I said, confused.


    She sat up  and looked up at me "You heard me!" She practically shouted. Then, I noticed that she looked away, her face flushed a healthy red. "We became a couple. But we haven''t really been on a date, have we?" She said.


    I chuckled nervously, knowing that we did rush things a little. "Do those play dates when we were little count?" I asked jokingly. Unsurprisingly, I was rewarded with another crisp slap to the chest for my A-tier joke.


    Soon, her onslaught ensued once more. The pain started flooding back again, this time, she was more relentless than before! Now where was safe! Arms, legs, body, even my precious face was being abused by this enraged beast.


    "Ok! Ok! Got it!" I said to save myself. To my relief, she finally stopped. I panted, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. " I''ll arrange one when we get back."


    She finally smiled. But this smile was a bright one, brighter than the sun. Genuine happiness. "Yay!" She said as she jumped a little. "C''mon! Let''s go!" She said as she excitedly walked over to her closet and started throwing her clothes back into her luggage.


    "Um¡­go?" I asked in confusion.


    "We are still in Volance Manor. We are departing this evening. So pack." She said.


    I watched her for a few more seconds, excitedly hopping to and fro, stuffing things into her big travel bag. She was just too much fun to watch! I laughed at my self and slipped off the bed to start packing as well.


    ****


    At Wraith Corps Base, somewhere in North Ourannos.


    Two men were watching surgery taking place from an open window. One wore pink robes, the other, the other, purple. The one in purple was young looking, with a rather short stature, the one in pink was much more mature with scars all over his face. Both men were members of the 10 reapers, but were de-masked, only wearing their cloak to denote their rank.


    There was silence for a long period of time, both men simply watching the surgeons delicately operate on the patient. The room was dark, only illuminated by the light above the operating table.


    "So, I assume your mission was unsuccessful?" The short, purple one said.


    "Yes, Coronacht, we found the source of the power, but were unable to capture him." Ardante said with evident regret.


    "I see, you and your men were pretty messed up. Bruises all over, internal bleeding, concussions. No serious injuries though. The most they received was a dislocated limb, you got third degree burns. Meanwhile, Axios lost his eye." Coronacht pointed out, in complete awe.


    As he said that, the doctors extracted a small, red metallic object form the patient, dropping it onto the sterile pan.


    "Yeah. The power, the precision of that man. It was out of this world. Though, I felt that I could have still captured him, had I played my cards right." Ardante said.


    "That''s intriguing, coming from you that is. You are always so calculated."


    "Hubris gets to us all sometimes¡­"


    "Indeed."


    There was another brief silence.


    "Tell me, what happened to you guys." Coronacht probed further.


    Aradante hesitated a bit, almost shivering from fear, just form recollection. Coronacht noticed it. If Ardante, the 5th strongest individual in the organisation was so rattled by his experience, than this must be serious.


    "I fought the man one on one. I bound him in my chains, which he broke. Granted I did not use all my power, I was still shocked. He then used a weapon infused with his power to blast me straight to hell. The soldiers were all knocked out by a massive wind blast¡­" Ardante recollected.


    "Axios¡­he¡­" He hesitated. "He caught Axios''s first bullet, then used wind to fire the second straight back at him. He controlled in so perfectly, causing it to go through his scope, and into his eye."


    Coronacht was taken aback upon hearing this. "Damn¡­What a monster¡­"


    The two men stood in silence once more. They watched as the doctors brought over a black and red box than was very detailed in design. It was locked with a skull insignia. The doctor press both of the eyeholes as the box opened, mist rushing out of it.


    Just before the item was taken out, the window faded to black, no longer allowing the two men to see inside. They both turned around and began to walk away.


    "We are running out of time, how goes your mission." Ardante asked.


    "Honestly, its been rough, I have met a rather troublesome problem¡­" Coronacht said regrettably..


    "Hmmm¡­" Ardante hummed as a reply.


    "Don''t worry, I have a backup plan.. I will not fail Lord Thanatos."

 Chapter 72 - Normal Life (1)

    The whirring of the helicopter blades could be heard chopping the air, even from the inside of the building. It was muffled, but there. Background noise. Aurora and I along with our fathers had gathered our bags and were prepared to depart from Volance Manor. Travis and Mr Singford were saying their final goodbyes as businessmen.


    Shaking hands, patting each other on the shoulder, "Pleasure doing business with you." The regular business pleasantries. Aurora and I distanced ourselves from their conversation, just sitting down on the couch, with her in my arms. I felt at peace. However, I couldn''t help but feel an extreme sense of guilt.


    I had caused so much trouble for the Volances. I endangered their very lives. I am honestly surprised that Astere hadn''t tried to stab me in the back yet.


    "Why so glum?" I heard a male voice call to me. Aurora opened her eyes, her relaxed frame of mine gone in an instant. She whipped around and glared at the 18-year-old boy behind us. He was in much more casual attire, long sweatpants and a plain white t-shirt. He wasn''t wearing any protective gear. Even so, his knife was still within arms reach, holstered around his waist.


    Astere flinched a little seeing the unbridled anger in Aurora''s eyes. He took a step back, realising that he might have poked the bear. Aurora''s glared was ice cold, unrelenting, like the winters in Russia. I chuckled a little. I could only guess she still doesn''t like Astere because of how he treated me.


    I smiled lovingly at Aurora, taking my index finger and rubbing the spot between her brows. Like a musical box, her frown slowly reverted. Confused, she looked at me with a perplexed expression. I only smiled. One of her cheeks puffed up in annoyance as she continue to lie on me, curling up further, almost looking like a ball.


    I smiled to Astere, who was now about a metre away from us, he forward glistening slightly with sweat. "I was just thinking about all the trouble I have caused you¡­" I said a little dejected.


    "Oh? How come?" He asked.


    "I am a guest here, yet I just showed up and almost wrecked your entire home, I almost killed you guys. I don''t care where you are from¡­ That just ain''t right," I said, looking out the window towards the helicopter. I felt my shirt scrunch up, looking down to see Aurora with her eyes closed shut and her hand gripping tightly onto my shirt.


    "You also helped to repair the damages you have done, in fact, you fixed the whole damn country. I say you more than repaid your debt." Aster said, however, I still felt a tinge of hostility towards me. Aurora seemed to have felt it too. She started basically clawing at my shirt. I caressed her hair and head gently, causing her to loosen her grip.


    "Maybe. But I don''t see it that way¡­" I said, vaguely, in a condescending manner. The room was silent for a bit. Both of u had nothing more to say to one another, and I thought that was a good thing. At any moment, I could see my head flying off my shoulders. He wants me gone, for what reason, I don''t know, nor do I care.


    "Arcanothon¡­" Astere said abruptly.


    "Hmm?" I hummed in a questioning manner.


    "You are participating right?"


    "Perhaps¡­" I didn''t feel like answering such a dumb question. He obviously knew.


    "Then don''t expect me to be nice to you," he said threateningly. Honestly, after hearing that, I struggled to contain my laughter. Hilarious! Him? Go easy on me?! HAHAHAHAHAHA!


    "Yeah. I look forward to seeing you there. " I promptly got up and escorted Aurora out of the room, noticing that our fathers were done packing up. As we walked past him, I could feel his glare on me. Just before we walked out the door, "Oh! And, remember. No one should know of what you saw over the past few days. Otherwise¡­"


    I turned my head in such a manner that He could see my side profile, only half of my face. My eyes then started slowing a menacing golden. My fists started to have a green mark. Light coalesced from behind me, showing the form of the Jungle Wyvern that I evolved. I stayed with me, as a lesser dragon I can call upon anytime.


    Seeing his paralysed facial features, I gave a satisfied smirk, closing the door behind me.


    In the room, It was silent. Not a single thing stirred. Then, unknown to me, he smirked at himself. "Nice illusion, can''t believe I actually got scared¡­"


    ****


    Aurora and I got on the helicopter as the maids and butlers carried out luggage and stored it in the storage compartment. We conducted one final check. Or, more realistically, I stared into space, praying that nothing bad will come of this trip here. Would have been better to stay at home instead? Probably.


    Our fathers boarding the helicopter broke my train of thought. I looked over and saw Mr Travis Volance waving at us with a smile on his face. We waved at him as well as I tried to produce a courteous smile.


    The door slid closed as we finally stopped waving. The whirring of the helicopter propellers could still be heard through the headphones. We ascended gently, beginning our journey home.


    I leaned back and stared longingly at the vast ocean. Though Ourannos was one big nation, it was more like 4 big countries united as one. In the middle, where central Ourannos is, is a man-made island. One meant to act as the governing body of the giant country. It is also where scientific research and development is usually conducted.


    The 5 divisions were not connected by any type of road, or highway. Air transport was necessary to travel from one place to another. Honestly, it''s quite a hassle.


    "You look troubled Kaler." A familiar, deep male voice called out to me. I broke out of my daze and saw my dad sitting across from me, looking at me with concern in his eyes. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah. Thanks, dad." I said casually, giving him a wry smile. Probably the most unconvincing smile he has ever seen in his life.


    "You know... Just cause you have the power of a god, doesn''t mean you are one. You are still my son. At least let me do a half-decent job as a father and protect you." He said, seeming almost desperate. It was then that I realised that I have actually been putting a lot of stress on my parents. Going into battle so many times, putting my life on the line...


    That is definitely not something I should do. I have been worrying him the whole time, and my mom would probably react the same way.


    I looked at him and smiled again. This time, with much more conviction and honesty. "Dad. You are doing wonderfully, both you and mom. I shouldn''t have worried you so much. I wasn''t thinking about how you felt. Sorry..." I said sincerely. My father''s eyes lit up when he heard what I said, looking so much happier, much less pitiful than his state before.


    "As for how I''m feeling. Well... I was wondering if coming here was the right decision." I said, looking at the ever-expanding horizon of the ocean.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "I caused so much trouble, for both you and the people at Volance Manor. Sometimes I can''t help but think that this could have all been avoided if I had just simply stayed home and studied or something like that," I said


    "Son, there are many decisions that we would come to regret. Both immediate, and in the future. While you might feel the pain from it. I can only tell you that what''s done is done. You can''t go back to change it. Even if you could, something just shouldn''t be changed. These are all valuable experiences. What''s important is how you will act to move forward." I was speechless hearing my father''s words. He sounded more like a wise hundred-year-old sage right, rather than, well, my dad.


    Everyone in the helicopter was silent, just as stunned as me. They couldn''t believe what they just heard. My dad started looking around nervously, his eyes darting around in their sockets. "What? Did I say something wrong?" He asked no in particular.


    I chuckled a little and lightly shook my head. I gave him a warm smile. "Nah. Thanks, dad. Love you." I said sincerely. My father''s expression changed into one of surprise, his cheeks flushed a little bit. Honestly, it was kinda cute. You got yourself a good man, mom!


    He started looking down in embarrassment, twiddling his thumbs idly. Suddenly, a loud smack sound was heard. Mr Thomas Singford punched his friend''s shoulder, laughing loudly, without a care in the world. "HAHA! Look at you, wise man! HAHA! Is this the goofball Jackson Dakrun I have known for 14 years?! Who are you!?" He asked jokingly.


    "Shut up, idiot!" My dad retorted.


    I laughed inwardly, the interaction between them just never gets old...


    Suddenly, I felt warmth envelope my hand. I looked down in surprise to see Aurora''s hand intertwined with mine. She smiled at me lovingly, looking desperate for my attention. I smiled at her, letting her lean on my shoulder.


    The commotion in the helicopter stopped abruptly. Our fathers were watching us. I knew they were. But, I didn''t really care.. I just couldn''t wait to get back what semblance of a normal life I had before, with the girl I love.

 Chapter 73 - Normal Life (2)

    The full flight duration took about 5 hours. It would have taken about this long to get to Volance Manor as well if my impatient ass didn''t want things done lickity split. This time, however, I just didn''t feel like using magic.


    I wanted to go back to normal for a little bit. I''ve used My Magic rather excessively over the past few days. Honestly, ever since I''ve gotten the gauntlets, "normal" was never a word I could use anymore. As strange as it was, I wanna go back to school. I don''t wanna worry about people constantly coming for my head like I have a bounty on me.


    As such, I decided to kind of just forget about using my admittedly overpowered magic to cheat my way through life. It would also reduce the risk of people finding out about me. The Volance household knows about it, and that''s already too many people that know. It was made clear to me that I should attempt to keep a Low profile with my status and powers. However, when I think about it, I haven''t been doing a very good job of that¡­ have I¡­?


    On top of that, my personality has been kind of, all over the place? I used to be that quiet kid in the corner of class with a sharp tongue as soon as anyone even breathes in my direction. My skeletal appearance also makes me look malnourished, prime pickings for bullying.


    Now? Honestly, I don''t even know who I am, or what I want. I''ve been sadistic enough to traumatise a former bully. Laurence, that guy I messed up during Magic Club tryouts hasn''t shown up in school since that day. I''ve gained a lot of confidence. Maybe even arrogance to a certain degree. Why? Just cause I got new powers? That''s pretty dumb. I think of what I have done since obtaining the gauntlets, and I can''t help but cringe¡­


    However, there was one thing that has never changed. Aurora. She has always been there for me, even when I tried to put distance between us. Another foolish move really... She means so much to me. I want nothing more to protect her, now and forever.


    After a nice and relaxing flight in the helicopter which definitely caused more muscle cramps than I would initially like... We finally touched down in the Villa. Our dads helped to unload the luggage. Seeing that we were not of any service, Aurora grabbed me by the hand and started dragging me back to the house like I was a toy she just won at the carnival.


    She was dragging with such force that it was hard to keep up with her. She didn''t look at me the whole way either. She had determination written all over her face. She barged past the gate, the front door, tore her shoes off and sent them flying to some random corner.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I have never seen her in this much of a hurry before. She urged to me to do the same. "C''mon! Hurry up!" She said over and over. I chuckled and only nodded my head, trying to get her to calm down. However, she was basically a volcano positively erupting with energy!


    When I finally got my shoes off, she once again grabbed my hand and lugged me over to the kitchen, where our mothers were already preparing for dinner. They were peeling vegetables, chopping them up, boiling a humongous stockpot. It looked like a feast was about to happen in this house.


    "Mom!" Aurora yelled. Mrs Singford turned around instantaneously. Her face went from a slight smile to one brighter than the sun.


    "Aurora!" She put down the knife and ran over to hug her daughter. They embraced each other tightly, savouring each others company after not being able to see each other for days. I scanned around the dining room and kitchen, finally spotting another woman trying to reach for a spatula from the top shelf.


    I gave a reminiscent smile unconsciously and calmly walked past the mother-daughter due in front of me. "Ngh. Hmmm." The woman grunted, trying to stretch her limbs as far as they can go. Seeing this made me smile even wider. I walked next to her and reached my hand up, grabbing the spatula and handing it to her. "Thanks..." The woman said.


    Just as she was about to grab the spatula, her eyes flew open, suddenly realising something. She slowly looked up, her face beaming with joy. "KALE?!" Instead of grabbing the spatula from my hand, my mom instead flung herself into my arms, forcing me to catch her. She squeezed me tightly, like a bear hug. I could even feel my shirt getting slightly wet from her tears of joy.


    I hugged her back, feeling the warmth of my mother once again. After a minute or two, we finally pulled apart as my mom wiped tears from her eyes. She started sniffling as more tears rolled down uncontrollably. "When I heard *sniff* what happened *sniff* from your father. I was so *sniff* worried..." She choked out.


    I gave her a wry smile, then kissed her on the cheek. "Sorry, mom. But it''s ok. I''m home..." I said, feeling the pain and sadness that she was feeling as well. She wiped away the rest of her tears, her shiny eyes finally in full view.


    "Yes... Yes, you are..." She added with a smile.


    The sound of the door unlocking was heard as the thumping of shoes could be heard, as well as two deep male voices. Our fathers eventually entered the room. "Honey! We''re home!" They said simultaneously. It looked like something straight out of a comedy show... However, instead of laughter, an awkward silence fell upon the room, as we all looked at the two men with nothing but awe and disappointment, mostly our mothers.


    "What? No reaction?" My dad asked, still expecting some sort of result. However, no one was impressed. "C''mon! We rehearsed that..." he said dejectedly.


    "Jackson Dakrun..." My mom said, seething with rage. All evidence of her crying and melancholy was gone in a flash. My mom glared at my father, her eyes red from crying, only adding to the scare factor. Her gaze was piercing and unrelenting.


    "Y-yes? Honey?" My father asked hesitantly, flinching from the demonic appearance from my mother.


    "Next time... You are taking me with you only your little ''Business trip''!" She said hyper-aggressively, sounding as if she could rip his hair out.


    "The same goes with you too! Thomas Singford!" Aurora''s mom started flaring up just like my mom. They both started stomping over to their husbands, yelling a flurry of furious cursing.


    It was scary to watch, but at the same time, kinda awesome? It always adorable to see my parents acting so amiable. I was just watching their little fiery debate, forgetting my surroundings and where I was. That is, until I felt a familiar warmth intertwine between my fingers. I looked down and saw Aurora looking at me with longing eyes, and a gentle smile.


    I smiled back at her, kissing her forehead. After receiving the kiss, her cheeks flushed as she shivered with delight. It was so cute I felt like I could die! After her little wave of joy, she cleared her throat. " *Ahem!* Mom, Dad," She tried to get their attention.


    "Yes?" All 4 people replied. I could hardly contain my laughter when I saw that my own parents reacted to her calling. However, Aurora didn''t correct them.


    "Kaler and I will be living back at West Ourannos together from tonight onwards." She announced proudly. Her announcement caught me completely off guard. I looked at her with a bewildered expression. What is she saying?!


    Our mothers both looked at us with gentle smiles, even a tear or two leaking from their still wet eyes. Our fathers on the other hand both stared blankly, almost unsure how to react. Eventually, Mr Singford spoke up. "Great idea, Sweetheart. The earthquakes have been over for a long time. Let''s move ba-"


    "No." She said sharply which surprised her father. "You are staying here dad. Kaler and I will be living ALONE" She heavily emphasised that last word.


    ****


    *Author''s Note*


    Hi guys! So yeah, sorry for the inactivity, I have been dealing with stuff from school while trying to balance writing. I will definitely not be able to do daily uploads as most authors do, but I will still try my best. I have also been feeling rather unwell lately, so yeah, life struggles, life sucks, but we keep going :D.


    I would also like to take this opportunity to thank all the support recently, even after going premium. I hope you are still enjoying the book. I would like to thank everyone that was ever commented, left a comment, gave feedback, or showed support in any way. Finally, I would also like to thank omni_potent_9409 for being the first person to gift this novel a gift.. I appreciate the support you give as well all the support that all of you give me, it really makes my day and gives me a reason to continue. So yeah! Thanks a lot!

 Chapter 74 - Normal Life (3)

    "B-But¡­ Sweetheart you ca-" Mr Singford tried to protest but was promptly interrupted.


    "No, Dad. YOU can''t. You aren''t coming with us. I wanna spend some alone time with him." She said, hugging my arm much more possessively. I was at a loss for words. Firstly, I would love to spend more time with Aurora, living alone with her sounds kinda weird but fun at the same time. Secondly, I feel bad for Mr Singford. He''s trying so hard to protest, a normal parent would of course, but at the same time, there was no way he is winning against Aurora¡­


    Thirdly, why isn''t my dad saying anything?! He''s just kinda standing there behind my mom¡­ scratching his head¡­ he looks lost honestly. Speaking of mom¡­ Both of our moms are looking at us with a teasing smile, which honestly is putting me on edge more than normal¡­


    "If you wanna help, Dad, get your people to bring us back and help us move in." Aurora said, almost as a command. She was kinda scary¡­ I think even her father was frightened, he flinched a little and eventually sighed deeply.


    "*Sigh* Alright¡­ fine, pack your things. I''ll call them."


    "Thank you dad," Aurora finally smiled, letting go of my arm and tightly hugging her father. I could have sworn she was also giving one smug ass smile as she was doing so. Her father smiled bitterly as well, returning the hug.


    ****


    Remembering that interaction is still quite frightening. It seemed as though Aurora was the one holding all the power in the family. Her father backed down rather easily if I did have to say. It was the next day, we spent most of the morning and afternoon travelling back to Aurora''s house in Ourannos and moving in.


    When I went to dump my stuff in the guest room I always use, just before I could open the door, "*AHEM!*"


    I heard the sound of Aurora clear her throat. It was a lot louder than I was expecting. I jumped a little and turned to see her staring at me with her hands on her hips, looking at me with a piercing glare. "What''s up?" I asked.


    Wordlessly, she points her finger at the door she was standing next to. I slowly scanned the door and started feeling sweat drip down my face. The door had a sticker that was labelled "Aurora".


    I gulped and nervously chuckled. I realised that while I have woken up with her twice now, I have never actually fallen asleep while she was beside me¡­ sleepovers when we were younger obviously don''t count¡­


    "You know Aury¡­ I don''t think your Dad would approve of-"


    "He''s not here."


    "Um¡­what?" She said her sentence so quickly and sharply, I almost didn''t catch it.


    "He''s not here to get in our way. Plus, you are in my house, you play by my rules," She said while raising her eyebrow. "And my rule is, that my boyfriend, sleeps with me." She said, her tone obviously indicating no room for argument.


    My eyes darted around, looking for a way out, but obviously, there wasn''t one. I sipped some air, then slowly exhaled. I nodded my head in defeat. "Alright, you win."


    I walked forward till I was in front of her door, then slowly pushed it open. I was greeted by frigid, goosebumps-inducing air. It felt like I just entered a walk in freezer. I could even see puffs of mist swirling out from the open door. When my body adjusted, I realised that her room hasn''t changed much. It almost looks the same from when we were kids.


    Except now, her study materials were nicely arranged in cupboards, she had a whole beauty section in the corner of the room, and, "When did you get such a big bed¡­" I said, slightly in awe at the king sized bed in front of me.


    "Just. I got one of my dad''s people to get me a new one." She said nonchalantly, strolling over to the aforementioned bed.


    ''


    ''"What happened to your old one?" I asked, walking around her spacious room, still admiring everything.


    "Nothing. I just felt like it, and also cuz I know I''m gonna be sharing this bed with some one else." She said teasingly. Her smile reflecting her mood exactly. I felt my body seize up as I saw her mischievous smile while she was lying on the massive bed. My mind was blank, my body was as useful as a fork in soup.


    "You can put your stuff in the closet next to mine." She said suddenly. I realised that I was staring too long and finally shook myself awake. I whipped around and saw to closets, one was white with blue accents, the other, black with gold accents. The black one was mine.


    "T-Thanks." I stammered out. As I walked over, I steadily breathed in and out to regain my composure. I opened the massive closet door and saw that the amount of space in here was basically triple that of an average closet¡­ I''m a dude! We don''t have that many clothes!


    "While you are unpacking, I''m gonna head downstairs, they should be done about now. I''m also gonna check the fridge." She said, hopping off the bed.


    "Alright, sure." I said without looking at her, scared that I might freeze up again. I heard the muffled steps of her slippers on the wooden floor, followed by the soft closing of the door.


    When she left the room, I let out a massive sigh. If she was here any longer, I might just die from my incessant heartbeats! Honestly, why is this even happening? I am already in a relationship with her, yet her very presence still makes me feel like I''m running a marathon! Is that a good thing? I suppose so?


    I was done putting away my clothes in less than 10 minutes, considering I only brought a few pairs to the island. However, I spent another 5 minutes mentally preparing myself so that I wouldn''t break down seeing Aurora again.


    ****


    When I eventually went downstairs, I realised that there were no more people walking around and that there are no more vehicles parked outside. Guess the people helping us had finished their duties. I strolled into the massive, modern looking kitchen and saw that the massive fridge was open. The damn thing had two doors, and looked like it was just a wardrobe, built into the wall.


    I saw Aurora bent over, which um, gave me a better view that I was hoping for. Bluntly put, her ass and underwear were visible, a little too stimulating for an 18 year old. I shook my head violently. ''Damn it! I told myself I wasn''t gonna do this again. Just calm down!''


    "Something wrong Kale?" I heard Aurora''s voice call out to me. I saw her peaking over her shoulder slightly.


    "Oh! Uh¡­Nothing! I was just wondering were all the people had gone." I lied. I heard her chuckle, guess she knows I was lying¡­


    "They left about a minute ago." She played along, closing the fridge doors. "We''re out of a lotta stuff. I was planning on making fried rice for us tonight, we should go get the ingredients¡­" She mumbled.


    As she was walking out of the kitchen, I couldn''t help but be mesmerised by how talented and beautiful she was¡­I guess god does have favourites. "You can cook?" I asked in disbelief.


    She stopped in her trail and looked at me with a tight smile. "You know, it actually kinda hurts that you think I can''t."


    I realised that I might have hurt her a little. "Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it that way¡­" I said uneasily.


    "It''s alright. My mom taught me, I just never got the chance to show you." She said with a smile. "C''mon, lets go before it gets too late." She said, strolling out.


    I took one scan at her, she was wearing her usual attire when she is at home, short shorts and an oversized t-shirt, probably one of mine actually. For some reason, I felt extremely uneasy. "You aren''t¡­ going out in that¡­are you?" I asked hesitantly.


    She stopped dead in her tracks, suddenly turning back to me and flashing a teasing smile. I gulped the lump in my throat, her graceful movements and her playful smile is a bit too much for me to handle¡­


    "So what if I was? Some girls do go out like this you know¡­" She said playfully. I felt something in my head pop. Just thinking that Aurora would go out in something so casual, thinking of people looking at her lecherously¡­


    "No! People can''t even see that you''re wearing shorts!" I blurted out angrily. In response, I heard light giggling.


    "Hehe, wow, so conscientious¡­its alright, I was planning to change anyway." She said, strolling upstairs. I was left bewildered at my own actions, her soft footsteps on the wooden floor echoing in the background. I blinked a few times in confusion, silently beating myself up as well.


    ''Did I really just do that???'' I thought to myself. Wow. I need a take a chill pill. Not long after, I heard Aurora call out to me again.


    "Hey hey, Kale! You good?" She asked. I jolted to my senses to see her standing at the front door. She was wearing a simple blue t-shirt and white skirt, and she still looked more beautiful than any model in this world.


    "Uh yeah¡­ Fine¡­" I said in reply hastily. She eyed me for a bit, then did a small twirl, which puffed up the edges of her skirt, making her look even more elegant than before.


    "How do I look?" She asked with a bright smile. I couldn''t help but smile. She was beautiful, and youthful looking, much better than the constantly cold and serious girl most people are accustomed to.


    "Stunning, and its good to see you are acting your age," I said with a smile. That comment seemed to catch her off guard as her smile disappeared, replaced by a small ''O'' shape.


    "What do you mean? I always act my age! I''m 17, almost 18, which means I am almost an adult." She said seriously.


    "Almost¡­not yet." I winked playfully at the end to lighten any potential tension.


    She was speechless for a couple of seconds, which was honestly great to see. "Urgh. Whatever. C''mon lets go." She said quickly.


    She shoved open the door, as I followed her swiftly, closing and locking the door behind me. Before we even started walking, she grabbed my hand, and we started walking the whole way hand in hand. I could get used to the feeling of having her cling to me¡­


    The supermarket was about a 10 minute walk away from where we stayed. Every junction and traffic light we passed where we passed other pedestrians, I could here them whispering about us. I felt slightly uncomfortable when strangers started talking about me for, but when I remembered who I was with, all the anxiety melted away.


    We entered the nearby supermarket, which seemed to still be crazy packed, even at 7pm.  We looked around for the things we required, mostly Aurora did, and I kinda just followed her like a little dog. I thought that this would be a present little trip to the supermarket, what could possibly go wrong?


    Turns out, when you and your familiars can sense the mal-intent of those around you, many things can go wrong, rather quickly.

 Chapter 75 - Common Thugs (1)

    To be honest, I''ve never really been a fan of shopping. Or going out in general¡­


    My room is the best place to be. However, with Aurora, I found the experience a lot less dreadful. From the moment we walked into the air conditioned sardine can of a building, Aurora swiftly snatched a basket from the stack out front and dragged me along. "Alright, first thing we need, eggs. Lot''s of ''em. " She said matter of factly.


    "How many we talkin?" I tried making small talk to make it less painful for myself. I hated crowds, part of the reason why I hate going out.


    "Probably about 3 to 4 cartons? We need to stock up on some as well so I planned to buy extra."


    "Uhuh¡­ How long is this gonna take?" I asked, sounding more like a child.


    "Relax you big baby, we''ll be home before 8."


    "If only I could use my speed and run to get the stuff we need¡­"


    "Magic in public''s illegal. Don''t forget that magicians are still the minority in Ourannos. We might be accepted, but I''m sure some people still would like to see our heads on pikes."


    I stopped talking, biting my lip begrudgingly. Ourannos is hailed as the country where magicians and normal people alike can live in harmony. However, while this is true for the most part, every society has its filth lying around somewhere. A community with no discrimination, with no ostracisation, such a fantasy is exactly that, fake.


    We got to the egg section without me realising and Aurora started choosing meticulously, as thought she was thinking what clothes to wear. I on the other hand, left this job to the expert. My eyes were wandering about idly, looking at random places, sections that caught my attention. Suddenly¡­


    *Shing¡­*


    My sense jolted awake upon hearing a sharp sound. It sounded like the unsheathing of a sword. But it was distant. My eyes started looking around, more frantically than before. This was a supermarket¡­ No one is allowed to bring weapons in here. What was that noise¡­where did it come from¡­?


    "Master. The wind is restless." A young female voice resonated in the trenches of my mind. The usually cheery and energetic Ingram was now dead serious, her voice indicated that she was being cautious of something.


    "You sensed something?" I asked telepathically.


    "We all did, I am just more sensitive. I hear whispers. Mail-intent, and¡­metal?"


    "Here I was hoping that I could just live normally for awhile¡­ are they dangerous?"


    "Nope."


    "Keep and eye out, all of you. I don''t feel like handling this right now¡­"


    "As you wish."


    "Are you listening to me???" I suddenly heard from my side, followed by a light slap on my back. The suddeness of it shocked my system. I whipped my head around to see Aurora glaring angrily at me. I realised I was out of it for so long. She is pissed right now. But¡­I would lying if I said it wasn''t adorable. Even when looking at my indignantly, her alluring blue eyes and thing lips were like a magnet, begging me to kiss the frown from her face.


    However¡­If I did that¡­I''m sure she would retaliate, with much more ferocity.


    "Um¡­no¡­ sorry¡­ what did you say?" I asked guilty, scratching the back of my head. Instead of repeating her question, she groaned in exasperation and walked away quickly to a different section. "Aury! Wait! Hold on! I''m sorry!" I hurriedly chased after her, practically begging for forgiveness.


    However, my efforts were largely in vain. I quickly followed her around the supermarket as she quickly grabbed the remaining items that we needed. As she strutted around the establishment with such haste, meanwhile, I looked like the paparazzi trying to catch up with a celebrity. Anybody looking on would either be extremely concerned for out relationship, or would burst out in laughter at our comedic routine.


    I only managed to get back in her good graces when we entered the queue. The chasier''s waiting line was decently long, it would take about 10 minutes to get to our turn. And for the whole 10 minutes, I made it my goal to torment Aurora with my constant barrage of begging.


    "C''mon Aury, I''m sorry. I''ll pay more attention from now on! Promise. C''mon I could buy you a sofa or something when we get outta here." I was basically at my wits end trying to break the ice. Eventually¡­


    "Urgh¡­ Whatever. I''m not even angry anymore. But what were you thinking about? You looked preoccupied by something. I''m assuming it must have been serious enough for you to ignore me¡­" She said the last sentence with a puffed cheek.


    "D-don''t worry about it. It''s nothing serious." I said. I was half lying. Ingram said that these people were nothing to worry about. It meant that they were most likely some common thugs. However, even the most common of thugs can be scary and dangerous when we can''t use magic openly.


    "Right¡­" she said with obvious skepticism. However, she didn''t pry further, which I found weird. I decided not to question it for now. We set out basket on top of the conveyor belt. Aurora glanced over the things we were about buy, went it suddenly looked like she blew a fuse. Her eyes went wide and she quickly turned to me. "Oh crap! Kale can you go grab some soy sauce for me? Isle 14, 1.5 litres, red cap." She started spewing instructions like a water fountain. It went by faster than my brain could actually process, so it took me a while to actually respond.


    After a few second''s hesitation, I finally managed a meek nod of my head, bolting out of the line and back into the store. Thus, my frantic and exasperating search for soy sauce began.


    ****


    *A few minutes after Kaler left*


    Aurora has been silently and passively watching the cashier work. It was the mutual agreement between two human beings that no eye contact was to be made unless absolutely necessary and no words shall be exchanged until the time was right. It was silent, a peaceful kind of silence. Only the occasionally beeping of the scanner could be heard.


    However, there will always be those who have to stomp all over the piece.


    Aurora''s eye twitched as she felt a presence to her right blocking the exit of the store. There stood 3 tall, muscular men with tattoos plastered all over their arm. They wore leather vests, ripped jeans and the one in the middle wore sunglasses. Each of them gave of a sinister aura, smiling deviously at Aurora.


    In short, they looked like your typical biker gang thugs.


    "Well, well, missy." The one wearing the shades said. He was most likely the head of the group. He tipped his shades down a little, revealing a pair of brown eyes that scanned Aurora up and down. He was analysing her, but definitely in a more¡­obscene way. "You finally seperated with that pet of boy you keep with you. You are so pretty, you shouldn''t settle for someone like him. Come on. I''m sure he wouldn''t mind if we¡­shared¡­" He said smirking at the end.


    Aurora, however, was unfazed. "Unlike you gentlemen, I determine one''s self worth off more than just the superficial. You best be off, you wouldn''t want the police getting involved I''m sure," Aurora replied in a cold and dignified manner. She raised her phone which she was holding in her hand and started punching in numbers.


    Suddenly, it flew out of her hand an that hand suddenly could no longer move. Her phone went flying and landed on the ground several metres behind her. Everyone aorund her was too appalled to even offer any assistance, starign blankly and with horror, even the cashier was cowering behind the register. Some were even taking out their own phones to record this spectacle.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was being held by the wrist by some 40ish year old man and his lackeys. They  were all smirking, looking like fishermen after catching a gigantic fish. Their lecherous looks towards Aurora made her cringe and furrow her brows deeply. "Now, now missy, no need to get feisty¡­ we just wanna have a little fun, you might even enjoy it¡­" He said condescendingly.


    Aurora started growing more and more angry. Unknown to everyone, even her, her eyes flashed a subtle hint of light blue as her anger reached its boiling point. ''This is self-defence, I''m sure the police will understand.'' With Aurora''s one remaining free hand, she stealthily formed a dagger of pure ice behind her back. Those behind her gasped in shock and began to step backwards.


    Meanwhile, the thugs were all oblivious to their sudden heightened fear, still smiling and laughing away at Aurora''s supposed misery. "C''mon missy! I heard there''s a hotel nearby. I wanna get a good taste of you for myself." The man said with lust overflowing in his eyes, licking his lips in a disgusting manner.


    Aurora recoiled in disgust, however, noticed that their hubris had left him very open to attacks, probably because he wasn''t expecting one. Decisively, Aurora swung upwards, slashing her blade across his chest. Or at least, it would have¡­ Upon impact, her blade shattered.


    ****


    Hi¡­It''s been awhile huh?


    Forgive me, I have been extremely busy with work as of late, I am still a student and time management isn''t exactly my strongest suit so yeah :P


    I will be doing my best to upload whenever I can, however, I doubt I will have free time to to more than once a week. I will certainly try though. I hope you guys can continue to be patient with me, I am still new to this.


    Also, if you guys gift a gift, or get this story to about 40 power stones by the end of this week, I will try to to put a bonus chapter out on the next upload.


    Thank you! And please continue to support me!

 Chapter 76 - Common Thugs (2)

    I was wandering around aimlessly trying to find the soy sauce. "Isle 14 huh? 1.5 litres huh? Red cap huh!? Geez¡­ I barely even know where I''m going¡­" I said with slight indignation. You might think I''m hopeless¡­ and you''d be right. This supermarket was already rather huge, it took me a solid minute to even find isle 14. I felt like I was walking through a maze.


    When I finally got to the blasted isle, there were about a million and one different bottles of soy sauce! It looked like I was looking at a library, except that all the books were primary black in colour with different colour accents. "I''m never doing this again¡­" I lamented. I quickly looked for the bottle with a red cap (Of which there were about 5 different brands) and aimlessly reached for one.


    I walked back to the cashier, promising myself that I would never go shopping again, only to feel my heart leap out of my chest. It felt like the world around me had stopped moving. At the cashier, 3 large, burly, old dudes were staring Aurora down. One of them was even gripping on tightly to her wrist. Blood started rushing to my head as I felt the urge to crush them on sight.


    What aggravated me more was that no one was bothering to help her. They were all just staring like they were at the zoo! ''Help her, dumbasses!'' I yelled internally. I felt my anger reach a breaking point as sparks started to fly from my palm. I wanted to fry this damn brute right where he stood¡­but something stopped me.


    "Master, look at Aurora''s free hand." Gaia''s calming voice got through to me. I did as she suggested, seeing that a dagger of ice had just formed in her hand, and several people seem to have spotted it¡­


    Yeah, now that I think about it, Aurora would never allow herself to be caught in such a compromising situation. We are outside, and aren''t allowed to use our powers too freely. If such restrictions weren''t in place, Aurora would have already frozen this guy to the bone. She is doing this as self defence. But this could as land her in trouble legally. I have to stop her¡­


    I rushed over as fast as humanely possible, without using too much of my speed, and crammed myself in whatever space was left between Aurora and the old creep. I felt a small poke on my back, followed by the sound of glass-like fragments hitting the ground. Behind me, the near inaudible gasps of several people.


    The creep holding Aurora''s wrist was suddenly shock-ridden. His eyes widened slightly as his mouth moved in an o-shape.  "Eh? The hell are you? Where''d ya come from, punk?" He asked in annoyance. His arrogance only adding fuel to the flame in me. My urge to send him into the stratosphere is only growing by the second. It was getting hard to control it.


    "I''m only gonna ask this once, douche. Could you please unhand my girlfriend?" I said in a Low voice. I looked into his eyes with mine, feeling a jolt through them. My eyes briefly glowed golden. But, it seems that the idiot either doesn''t know, or doesn''t care.


    "EH? You her boyfriend? C''mon man. I''m more handsome than you even without trying¡­ Let''s share. Hmmm? That way, you don''t have to be insecure about her leaving you!" He defiantly replied. I was done with him. Why did I even try to reason with a brainless hunk of meat?


    "Fine." I said


    "I knew you were reasonable pal! Now, let''s take her to¡­" Before I puked from hearing another word out of his disgusting mouth, I punched him straight in the abdomen, stunning him and making him release Aurora and stumble backwards. He was so caught off guard that his lackeys had to catch him from falling.


    He shook his head violently to recover. "UGH! Imma kill you for that!" He said, shaking off his men. Then, he rushed me with his fist flailing around in the air. He looked ridiculous, quite frankly. He was only intimating cuz of his height and build¡­ other than that, he looked more like a novice fighter.


    Just hurting him would be too nice, let''s make him feel emotional damage too¡­


    I quickly stepped forward and swept his legs, making him fall on the ground instantly. "HAAAAA huh?!" In a confused mumble, he fell to the ground face first, while I quickly jumped back to make it look like nothing happened. Obviously, I wasn''t using much of my speed, so people could still see that I just tripped him.


    He clambered back to his feet, his forehead now having a massive bruise on it. "C''mon, something wrong?" I taunted, to which some people around me laughed, seeing the ridiculous look on the creep.


    "Rrrrrrrgh! HAH!" He growled, lunging at me one more. This time, he had his fist held out in front of him, you know, like super man. Again, it just looked dumb. Even Aurora was snickering behind me. He was very off balance though, running and holding his fist out like that? Honestly¡­


    I swiftly went up to him and gave him a "light" slap in the face. As I did so, he lost balance and ended up crashing against the shelves at the exit of the supermarket, some of canned produce falling on top of him. This time, the laughter around me was loud and boisterous. I smiled, seeing how the tension was diffused, albeit at this fool''s expense.


    Hearing that everyone was laughing at him, he furiously got back up, gritting his teeth. "SHUT UP!!!" He yelled out, pulling out a knife from his vest. The laughter died in an instant. People went back to cowering in fear. He looked around, pointing his knife in the direction he was looking. Satisfied by the newly instilled fear, he looked back at me.


    "What now? Kid. Got confident did we? Where''s all that courage now?! HAHA!" He gloated.


    "Oh its still here. Cuz now I am confident we have a extra reason to arrest you. Though if it were up to me, you would have already said hello to Hades." I said nonchalantly.


    "Urgh! Die you dumb brat!" He rushed me again¡­this time, with a knife instead of a fist. This could get dangerous, so it was time to stop playing around. I easily side-stepped the blade of the knife, then karate chopped his arm upwards. The strike hit a nerve in his arm, forcing him to lose the blade as it went spiralling up in the air.


    While he was still in a state of shock, I punched him in the face, knocking him out cold. I caught the knife in my hand shortly after. Seeing that their friend was taken down, the other two also drew their knives. Before I let them approach me, I ran at them. They tried to stab me as I ran up.


    Seizing this opportunity, I lightly tapped their arm with both of my hands, sending a tiny jolt through them, causing them to simultaneously collapse onto the ground. "AH!" They let out cute little yelps as they felt the strength leave their body, unsure of what jsut happened. I quickly knocked those two out with a punch as well.


    I took a few second to analyse them, confirming that they were no longer conscious. "Wow, didn''t know you could be so alpha. Its a good look on you."


    I turned behind and saw Aurora flashing me a teasing smile. I sighed, shaking my head deafetedly. My gaze then fell onto the crowd behind her. They still seemed to be shocked by what they saw. ''Hopefully this doesn''t cause us any trouble¡­'' I thought inwardly.


    I pulled the knives from the 3 unconscious men, putting it on the table gently, in front of the cashier. "Hand these over to the police and explain the situation if they do come¡­I don''t want any trouble."


    I then grabbed Aurora''s hand and dragged her away, out of people''s sight, along with the groceries. The people left behind were all still dumbfounded by how quickly I dismissed the thugs.


    ****


    While walking past the dimly lit night streets of the town we live in, there were no words between us, only the clicking of shoes against the concrete pavement. I was looking ahead with a serious expression only my face, while I could see Aurora looking at me occasionally and smiling.


    "I''m never going shopping again," I said finally.


    "Oh? Why not?" She asked in reply, seemingly unsurprised. "Was it because of what jus happened? Or because you don''t like going out?"


    "Both."


    "Hehe! You know, I can defend myself." She said seriously.


    "I''m sure. But without your ice magic, you are just an ordinary girl. Albeit one more beautiful than any average girl."


    "Hehe, flattering." She surprisingly didn''t  retaliate my point about her and her magic. I think even she realises it. In that little skirmish I had, I dialed my powers down extremely low, only to make it seem like I was slightly stronger than average. The small jolts I sent them was sent through the parts of out body that were in contact, and thus invisible to the naked eye.


    "Still, thank you for protecting me," She followed up, squeezing my hand as she said it.


    "Hmm." I hummed.. "Anytime."

 Chapter 77 - Living Together (1)

    The sound of sizzling and frying resonated through the house, competing with the monotone and sleep-inducing voices of new broadcasters. Aurora insisted that I sit and wait while she prepared dinner. It was already pretty late, but I had a feeling we weren''t strangers to late nights.


    There was nothing good on TV, so I kinda just let the news run in the background as I scrolled though social media. We were given a study break, and I could tell that people were taking the liberty of taking a break from studying. Partying, going out, having fun, its as if exams don''t exist. To be fair I am one to talk¡­ I went to the Northern quadrant of the country to meet a famous adventurer and face off against a terrorist group.  How eventful¡­


    *Ding!*


    A notification came through on WhatsApp. It was from my homeroom teacher. "For the next week, it is consultation week. You are allowed to book time slots with your teachers to ask them your last minute questions. If you don''t book any consultations, this will be the last week of your study break! Good luck for our examinations, and don''t be late!"


    I scoffed looking at the message, knowing my class, only a handful of people would even think about doing this. My class was one of the lower classes. We were notorious for our mischievousness and lack of discipline. There are a handful of us who are diligently attempting to study, but most of them aren''t exactly trying the best they could be. I would have to be included in the latter.


    "Here." I heard someone say to me. I put my phone down and looked to my right were I saw Aurora, now in her oversized t-shirt, her standard casual attire. In both of her hands, two steaming hot bowls filled to the brim with fried rice. Its fragrance and appetising beauty made my mouth water..


    "Thanks so much." I said, carefully taking the bowl and spoon she offered me. She took a seat on the couch next to me. I took one big scoop of the rice and shoved it in my mouth. And oh my god¡­ Smokiness, sweetness, saltiness, every flavour you could possibly want in this dish was all present and by god it was amazing. I looked at Aurora who was smiling as she watched my reaction. "You are amazing¡­" I said in absolute awe.


    "Thank you." She said with a smile and started eating her rice as well. Unlike her, who was taking it nice and slow, I ate quickly, I couldn''t get enough of how amazing this fried rice was! Before I even realised it, I already wolfed down the whole thing. When I went for another scoop, only to realise I already finished the whole thing, I could feel myself deflate.


    "Hehe, you look kinda like a puppy right now you know?" Aurora teased. True to form, a small teasing smile crept her way onto her face and her eyes narrowed, as if judging me. Now I am hurt in both my belly and my mind. Realising I wasn''t saying anything, she giggled once more. "Hehe, don''t worry, there is more in the kitchen." She said.


    I have never got up faster in my entire life. I scrambled to the kitchen to fix myself a second serving, popping back on the couch quickly and continued eating to my heart''s content. After that bowl, my hunger was finally satiated. Aurora has also just finished her own serving. We both set our bowls down on the table in front of us.


    We both stared idly at the television, not really doing much. "We should turn in early tonight, I''ll be heading to school tomorrow, and you are coming with me."  She said assertively to break the silence.


    "I don''t mind, but what for?" I asked curiously.


    "Consultation, my final report is due on the week of exams." She replied nonchalantly.


    "What subject?" I asked to keep the conversation going.


    "Magic theory, only the higher up classes have magic related subjects. Its a report on incanted and silent casting. I have a feeling you would have to study it too."


    "What? Me in the higher classes? I think you''ve gone crazy, my grades are garbage."


    "Your grades won''t be the one pushing you there, it will be your performance in Arcanothon. They would probably encourage you to take practical magic. Most people who take practical magic are later recruited into Ourannos'' magic army division."


    "Sounds like fun I suppose, at least it will be more entertaining than math."


    "Whatever you say knucklehead."


    Silence fell once more as the conversation petered out. It wasn''t awkward, to me it was comforting to spend alone time with Aurora. Then, I caught a whiff of the leftover fried rice wafting through the air.


    "God, that fried rice you made was amazing, I almost don''t wanna order one from restaurants anymore."


    "I should probably pack it up before you gulp down the rest." She got to her feet and started walking to the kitchen. She took both our bowl with her as well. "Turn off the TV, I know there''s nothing good on it anyway. You can head downstairs to work off the calories a little if you want to , I will be there in a bit."


    I gladly took her up on her offer and headed to the training room. As I stepped into he massive, empty room that looks like something out of a sci-fi movie, Ivis, the AI activated. "Welcome, Kaler.  Would you like to start the simulation?"


    "Yes Ivis." I replied


    A humming noise could be heard as holograms in the shape of humans starting running toward me. I was unfaze, they are not real after all. I know I didn''t want to engage in too much use of magic, but with Arcanothon upcoming, that seemed like wishful thinking.


    My lightning is my strongest element, while my wind affinity is my weakest, having been the newest element I acquired. As a warmup, I decided to have a good, old fashioned fist fight with these robots. I thrust myself forward with wind magic and infused my fists with lightning magic. Every punch landed would changing to 3 or 5 other enemies.


    Bodies fell left and right, any attack that came close, I narrowly dodged and countered just as swiftly. Despite being inhumanly fast, it was still a terrible idea to let myself get surrounded. I had increased speed, not increased senses. While my senses were enhanced to help cope with my speed, it was not as if i could detect a million people all throwing blows at me. I can still tunnel vision and pen myself up to attacks.


    While my enemies constantly tried to swarm me and surround me, I forced myself to back up and take a more advantageous position. Noticing that the number of aggressors was increasing and that their encircling manoeuvres were getting quicker and quicker, I created a quick wind repulse, launching everyone away and launching myself back. Those close to the repulse''s epicentre were thrust back into the walls, those on the outer edges were simply pushed back.


    It was time to end this. I focus wind magic into the palm of my hand, the gauntlets fading slightly into existence, showing my limit while I was not using them. A bright green orb formed in my hand, a faint semblance of a dragon''s head could be seen on it. "Titanic Typhoon!" I chanted, loosing the orb and throwing it into the middle of the enemies.


    The winds rushed from all directions, swirling into a  single singularity in the centre. It was like a black hole, sucking everything into it. The size of the singularity looked the same as a small skyscraper and I am sure was easily capable of destroying a whole city.


    Seizing this opportunity, My hands sparked with electricity. I reached them both into the sky and brought them down. Simultaneously, a thunder bolt in the shape of a dragon descended upon the singularity, shocking all those inside with a loud crash.


    As the dust settled and the winds died, none were left standing. I wringed my wrist a little. I knew that no one my age should be able to muster this much energy, but I still felt like I could do a little better.


    "Nice, you are learning how to combine your powers now." Aurora called form behind me. I turned back to see her leaning against the door frame, watching on with a  smile.


    "Heh, how long have you been watching?" I asked.


    "Long enough to see you summon the winds into a singularity capable to destroying whole cities." She said with a slight sigh of exasperation. "C''mon, take a shower, we should turn in early, remember?" Raising her eyebrows as she asked the question.


    "Haha, yes ma''am." I replied, following her back upstairs. We entered Aurora''s room, or should it be our room now? I took a spare change of clothes and walked into the bath room, taking a quick rinse before bed.. Just thinking of today, being able to spend time with Aurora, to eat the food she make for me, to be with her every hour of the day, to live together, that was a blessing that I will be eternally greatful for.

 Chapter 78 - Living Together (2)

    Author''s note: Hey hey! In case you guys are curious as to why this chapter and the previous one is called "Living Together " when the two chapters before that were called the same thing, simply put, I didn''t think that the name was super appropriate and thus I changed it.


    Moving on, I would like to apologise for the inactivity once more but I really can''t do anything about it. My school is only getting more rigorous and I am too tired to continue some days. I will continue to do my best so I hope that you can still appreciate what little I put out.


    Finally, if you guys think that creating a discord Channel would be a good idea, then please do let me know by leaving a comment. However, I will say that I will not create it immediately, I might do so at the end of this year though if there is enough support. Alright that is all, please enjoy ????


    ****


    I stepped out the shower feeling fresh as a baby. Not a single stain or speck of dirt left on me. All the sweat I worked up was down the drain, literally. That is until¡­


    "Guess guys do shower quickly huh? You are sure you are clean?" I was brought back from my daze when I heard Aurora''s voice. I traced the sound only to find her sitting on the bed with her laptop on her lap. She was casually typing away. However, I noticed something, she was wearing just her nightgown. That shirt and shorts she was wearing earlier were no where to be seen. In its place, a single dress that was sky blue in colour and looked like it was made of the highest quality silk there is.


    I felt my throat dry and my body freeze up. In this freezing cold room, I was sweating, both literally and metaphorically. In this freezing cold room, without my shirt, with this ice queen right in front of me, I was sweating, SWEATING.


    "Not wearing a shirt? Sure you won''t get cold?" She asked teasingly. I forced myself to regain composure.


    "I- I will be fine. I usually sleep without a shirt anyway. What about you though?" I asked, scanning her body, hinting to her.


    "Pffft. You did not just ask that did you? The cold has never bothered me." She said. I berated myself internally for being stupid enough to ask that question. OF COURSE SHE WILL BE FINE.


    "C''mon. Let''s sleep. We get up at 10 tomorrow, and knowing you, you won''t be able to wake up if we sleep any later ." She put away her laptop on the table next to her bed and laid down on th bed. After a few seconds hesitation, I walked over to the bed and laid down next to her.


    I usually always have problems falling asleep. Overthinking, worrying it gets to me sometimes. Tonight, saying that I had trouble would be an understatement, but for a different reason¡­


    The lights were off. What little light the moon could provide seeped through he tiny split in the curtains. With that little bit of light, I could see the most beautiful person in the world laying right next to me, within arms reach. Normally, I could easily call her beautiful, radiant, like and angel, but even those expressions felt somewhat lack-lustre when describing her now.


    She was facing towards me, eyes sealed shut, her breathing even, slow, wearing a nightgown dress that revealed too much of her upper body. My mind and body could not calm down. Is wanted to hug her like a teddy bear, to have her in my arms till I fell asleep. But wouldn''t hat be enough? What if she rejects? What if it gets too hot? What if I give in to carnal desires?!


    "Can''t sleep?" A soft voice asked. I snapped back to reality to see that the face I was starign at was now wide awake. Her delicate sky blue eyes and soft smile melting my heart as she stared at me, waiting for me to answer.


    "Um¡­Yeah¡­ Kinda¡­" I answered uneasily, averting my eyes from her face. It felt like every second longer that I stared at her, that magnetic gaze continued to pull me in closer.


    "What''s on your mind?" She asked, propping her head on arm.


    My mind started to scramble to find an excuse. Something even half reasonable. Something to not make me sound like a creep! But, logically speaking, she probably already knows the reason. She has known me for too long to not know. So, I quickly gave up trying to dig myself out of this pit. "¡­You¡­You are¡­"


    Her face morphed into an expression, as if teasing me, at the same time saying, ''I knew it''. "Oh? But why?" Her tone was playful. She started shifting her body closer to mine, sending vibrations through it in all the right places. Meanwhile, I had vibrations in all the wrong places¡­


    "I¡­Have never slept with you before?" I said honestly.


    "Oh? But we have had sleepovers before."


    "We never slept in the same bed before."


    "We did at Volance Manor, twice."


    "I was unconscious! That doesn''t count!" I could feel my face heating up from this intense situation. There was a brief moment of silence, followed but her joyful giggle. This girl drives me absolutely nuts sometimes¡­


    "Alright, what exactly are you thinking about?" She asked with genuine curiosity this time.


    "I¡­I wanna hug you. I wanna be close to you¡­" I said slowly, feeling my face burning up.


    "Hehe. Well, what''s stopping you?" She said, her smile widening. That was the last straw, the last bar holding me back. With her consent, I pounced on her, pulling Aurora''s body against mine. Our faces faced one another, body to body, face to face, I felt her warmth, I felt complete.


    I stared into her eyes once more, she stared back, I could even see a certain tenderness in them. I felt satiated after hugging her so tightly, but only for a bit. It didn''t take long before she started reeling me in once again. Every ounce of restraint was know gone. I wanted her.


    I slowly inched my face closer to hers and lightly planted a kiss on her lips. It seems she wanted the same thing, readily accepting it. I pulled away quickly, but I wasn''t done. I went in for another kiss, but this one was deep, wanting. I invaded her mouth, marking every inch, claiming her as my own, making sure she knows it too. I made sure she knew what I wanted.


    After about a minute, I finally withdrew, we were both panting and trying to catch our breath, but I wasn''t done. I moved down wards, planting light kisses on her cheek and neck. As a reward, a sweet, sensual moan left her mouth. It was a drug, every part of her was, every sound she made, every action she took.


    I continued to trail downwards. "Kale¡­" She said, out of breath, seemingly struggling. I paid her no mind. Until, "Kale¡­Look at me¡­"


    I stopped moving, looking up at her panting, and angelic face. It was addicting, I wanted to see it more. Aurora slowly moved her hands to the side of my face, grabbing it. This time, I waited for her. With every inch closer she drew, anticipation grew within me.


    I felt her sweet, soft lips on mine. However, there was another layer, something cool, refreshing, relaxing. Where have I felt this before? Suddenly, my face relaxed, the same sensation spread through my body like wild fire, suddenly, my eyes closed, my world falling into darkness.


    When I fell into unconsciousness, unknown to me, my body went limp, laying back on the bed, finally put to rest. Aurora clutched her chest, still panting, her heart racing, her face full of sweat, her cheeks flushed pink.


    After a few seconds, she carefully crawled over my sleeping body, examining that I was breathing evenly. After she finally calmed down, she smiled to herself. "Looks like you are a man after all. I''m sorry, I''m the one tempting you, at the same time, I am the one who isn''t ready¡­"


    She leaned closer to my sleeping face, planting a light kiss on my lips. "I love you¡­" She whispered. She then laid next to me, hugging my arm, falling asleep near instantly.


    ****


    In a red and black, dimly lit room. This depressing room was only illuminated by a red overhead light and red neon lights along the walls. There was a long table, like one in a meeting room, there were 10 chairs, one at the head, 9 at the sides.


    In the centre, a holographic projector, the sigil of a red skull displayed proudly. Each of the 10 chairs were occupied. The one at the head was standing, the darkness seemingly conforming around him like a cloak, in addition to the one he was already wearing. His face was covered, only allowing his bright red eyes to peep through. Those eyes could strike fear into the devil himself.


    "Comrades, my father has an important mission for us all, " The man said in a chilling voice, a voice that sounded cruel, devoid of soul and emotion. The holograph in the middle morphed into a what looks like a mechanical creature. The image was not particularly clear, shrouding the subject in question in mystery still


    "According to my father, the first of our many super weapons is almost ready. We are one step to achieving our goal, to bringing about a world wear these non-magical swines will be forced to bow to us. However, there is one thing in our way." The voice said slowly, making it far more threatening than before.


    The holograph changed again, changing into the the image of a teenage boy, tall, slightly muscular, wearing a dragon mask and gauntlets knocking back about 10 soldiers without any effort. "When the super weapon is finally powered, he will be the first to die¡­"


    His voice was as cold as the North Pole, one could envision the sinister smile under his mask.

 Chapter 79 - Insulted (1)

    The next day rolled around before I knew it, mostly because I don''t know what happened¡­


    I sat up on the bed, my head pounding. I had no recollection of what happened last night. I tried my hardest recalling, able to remember a few things. With a quick scan of my surroundings, it was obvious I was in a bedroom, not my own, not the one in Volance Manor either. I remembered Aurora''s desire to live together, so much so that she even prohibited her own father from coming back to the country with us.


    Suddenly, it clicked. I gently peeled the blanket off me, only to find the serene face of a slumbering beauty. her bright light blue hair covering half her face, her arms wrapped around my right, her breathing even, steady.


    I smiled, seeing her at peace was bringing me satisfaction. I shouldn''t disturb her, should go back to sleep with her. I laid back down, ready to close my eyes, when¡­


    *RING!* *RING!*


    Alarms are truly the worst¡­ I reached out to my phone and picked up. However, when I tried to dismiss the annoying noisemaker, I realised, there was nothing on it¡­My screen was off, not a single sound was coming out of the speakers. "Huh?" I muttered, my mind obviously still asleep.


    I traced the direction of the sound, tracing it to Aurora''s phone on the other side of the bed. I groaned as I gently peeled Aurora off me, causing her to stir a little. "Sorry¡­" I whispered an apology as I crawled over her and grabbed her phone.


    Let''s just say, alarms are a rude way to wake up, seeing this alarm, was about. 10 times worse. Right before I silenced the damn thing, I read the name of the alarm. "Report consultation". Right then and there, it felt like everything came back to me, almost everything anyway. We were supposed to get up at 10 to reach school by 12. The time right now? 1130am.


    "Crap¡­" I cursed out loud, a little louder than I thought I would. Suddenly,I felt a marshmallow liek softness on my back, followed by a groggy yet gentle voice. "Hmmm, Kale¡­" Aurora whined from behind me. She sounded like a little baby who wanted to be pampered. She wrapped her arms around me like a koala, trying to fall back to sleep.


    While it was absolutely adorable, we had bigger problems right now¡­ "Aury! Get up! We''re late!"


    As if by magic, he eyes shot open in an instant, leaping off the bed and diving into the bathroom. In less than 3 seconds, she was off the bed, and into the shower¡­ that was fast¡­


    I smirked internally and got off the bed as well, heading to the shower in the guest room. It took us 15 minutes to get ready, meaning we had slightly less than that  amount of time to get to school, which by car is nigh on impossible¡­


    "C''mon, get in the car, we gotta go now." Aurora said hastily. I considered that option. However, seeing Aurora''s state, I knew we could not just allow this. On the outside, she was as beautiful as ever, her hair still slightly wet from having just hopped out the shower, however, on the inside, I knew she was caving slightly.


    She had a reputation to maintain, I wanted her to maintain it, especially since I had the ability to help her. "Nope." I said , leaving her starting at me like I was crazy. Her facial expression quickly morphing to one of confusion. Yeah, I can tell she was on edge, normally, her expressions are much more subdued, right now, she looked comically out of character. "Tell your driver to stay put. We are taking air transport."


    Suddenly realising what I meant Aurora nodded, signalling the driver to be dismissed. When the driver has left, I spoke to no one in particular, "Alright, who''s up?"


    "OOOH! ME! ME!" A young and energetic voice replied nearly instantly. My hand flashed a bight shade of green as a symbol of two wings  appeared on the back of my hand. The light leapt out like it had a life of its own, coalescing into the form of a young girl. The girl was wearing long denim jeans and a green crop top with a windbreaker draped on her shoulders.


    I smiled as Ingram showed herself, "Thanks."


    "Humph!" I heard a grunt come from beside me, only to see Aurora puffing up her cheeks and frowning slightly. I thought it was cute, but I must have been dreaming, cuz the next second, she was back to normal. I scratched my head for a bit, but decided to ignore it for now.


    I looked back at Ingram and gave her the instructions. " Use your eagle form, dragons aren''t exactly a common occurrence here. People would probably believe seeing a giant bird more than they would a mythical godbeast."


    "Yes sir!" She saluted cheerfully.


    In a flash, Ingram leapt into the air as she transformed into a majestic eagle, probably about 5 or 6 times the size of a normal eagle. The winds raged and swirled furiously with every flap of her wings.


    I took hold of Aurora''s hand as we leapt onto Ingram''s back. I patted her neck and we blasted into the vast blue sky.


    ****


    We reached the school compound with plenty of time to spare, only taking 5 minutes. When we touched down in front of the school gates, the security guard on duty leapt backwards in fright. "AH! What the?!"


    The look of shock and horror was amusing. We both descended from Ingram''s back. Seeing the guard''s fright and confusion, Aurora went over to talk to him, while I stayed with Ingram. "Thank you," I uttered quietly. She seemed to smile, quickly dispersing into a green light once more as the winged symbol reformed itself on my hand.


    The security guard was now even more in shock, his face pale and ghost-like. Aurora, however, didn''t seem to give a damn, approaching him with her usual cold demeanour, "I am Aurora Singford, class 3-1, that''s Kaler Dakrun, class 3-5. I am here as I have a consultation appointment with my teacher," she explained like it was no big deal, as if there wasn''t just some overgrown pigeon that carried her here.


    The guard was understandably still in a state of shock, is mouth opening and closing, but no sound coming out, staring at me and at the space where Ingram just was. He looked completely paralysed.


    "I don''t think we''re gonna get much outta him, lets just invite ourselves in, shall we?" I suggested. Aurora sighed reluctantly and nodded. We both walked right past the stupefied security guard, his eyes still glued to the air where Ingram dissipated into. I eyed him as I walked past, yeah, he''s gonna be like that for awhile.


    We casually walked into Aurora''s classroom on the upper floors, where her teacher was already entertaining another student.


    "Thank you ma''am." The tally, dark-haired student said. he was wearing a casual-formal shirt, short sleeves, button up, and a pair of black trousers. When he turned around, his neutral expression quickly changed into a flushed one, his eyes wide and mouth agape. Then, he shifted his line of sight, his expression morphing unbelievably quick once more, this time, his teeth gritted, his brows furrowed.


    I was confused, he was looking right at me was well. What''s with the sudden mood swing? He gathered his bearings and started walking toward our direction, his eyes glued onto Aurora. I had an inkling of what was happening¡­


    When he was about a metre in front of us, he smiled, rather fakely, I might add, at Aurora. "Good afternoon, Aurora." He said in his baritone voice. He sounded composed, calm, and level headed, everything I am, not getting from his outward appearance.


    Aurora paid him little attention, simply nodding at him without so much as a smile. I could infer they were classmates, seeing as how they were going to the same class and same teacher for consultation. I felt bad for the dude, being so brutally ignored by Aurora. "Hey, Aury, could you at least smile at your classmate?" I asked, taking pity on him.


    Little did I know, then the moment I opened my mouth, his gaze turned black with rage, and it was directed at yours truly. Aurora shot me a sideward glance, sighing shortly afterwards, seemingly having given in to my request. "*Sigh* Fine." She said reluctantly.


    She then turned to the dark haired guy and flashed a smile more fake than his own, but somehow, more genuine as well. "Good afternoon, Jaxon Kreast." She said. I chuckled deafetedly, I suppose that wasn''t much better¡­


    How a few seconds, Jaxon seemed to blush, but it faded about as quickly as it happened. "Yeah, good afternoon." He said in reply. However, he quickly turned his attention to me. "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!"


    ''Huh?'' Was the only though it my head right now. I try to help, this is what I get? Did I mess up that royally? I was really praying that what I suspected was not the case. I maintained my cool, and calmly asked, "I''m sorry, I don''t follow."


    "How dare you call Aurora that disgusting nickname?! She is the student council president and you WILL show her her deserved respect!" He retorted. My suspicions were coming to fruition now¡­


    "What? ''Aury?" I asked. Two reasons, one, I wanted to make sure I was right, two I wanted to see him get angry, cuz I think its funny :).


    "*Blech!* You dare say it again?!" This is getting ridiculous.


    "First of all dude, who the hell are you? Her dad? Her manager? Her PR person? Second, we are in a classroom, not a drama theatre, you are being wayyyy to dramatic." I said, sounding exhausted, because I was.


    "I-I am simply fighting for the president!" He stammered in rebuttal. "You are nothing! You don''t deserve to be by the president''s side and I do not acknowledge you as her boyfriend! Let alone her friend!"


    I was ticked now. I''ve heard enough out of his god damned mouth. Unknown to me, small bolts of lightning flew out of my arms, branching to the tables around us. Jaxon, however, wasn''t scared, in fact, he sneered. "Is that all??? Pathetic! One the greatest magic users in this school is dating you?! I''ll show you real magic!" He lifted his palm, where a small vortex of snow spun in his palm. He brought it increasingly closer to my face, to the point where it could almost touch my nose.


    Funny thing is, I can''t feel the cold from it¡­


    "Is something the matter over here?" It was the voice of the teacher. I kinda forgot she was here. "I realised that you all have been talking for awhile, and the atmosphere seemed rather hostile, so I came over to check." She reasoned.


    Jaxon dispersed his vortex, and before either of us could speak, Aurora did the talking for us. " Good timing Ma''am. Jaxon over here was being unnecessarily hostile towards Kaler. Kaler is my friend, and I am thus deeply offended on his behalf." She shot Jaxon a cold glare with a sinister smile. I could see the chill go down his spine. Now THAT is cold.


    "Aurora¡­.I-" Jaxon was interrupted, desperately trying to explain himself.


    "I would like you to oversee the a duel between these two. I have some personal attachment to it as well, seeing as how Jaxon also deeply insulted the precious nickname my boyfriend gave me." She said coldly. The teacher nodded hesitantly, probably terrified of Aurora''s chilling Aura.


    Jaxon also flinched from her statement, but regained himself quickly. "Fine! I will help you see the light Aurora, that his filthy good-for-nothing is nothing more than a trickster. His power is but a mere trick¡­"


    ''Why does everyone think that¡­'' I lamented inwardly, but smiled a little afterward, I finally get to shut him up.